Twilight 1. Prologue

**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, or any of the character names used here. Stephanie Meyer owns Twilight and I'm just messing around with her characters names.**

As I looked out of my New York apartment towards the beautiful view, I couldn't help but think of all the things I had to give up for this. I can't bring myself to say that it was all worth it, but I do know that it was all needed. Everything that I did was needed. I wish I could say I was the happiest person in the world, what with all I achieved. But they are the lonely days like this that I wish I had never made that choice to leave everything behind.

"Bella?" I hear him say.

I feel him come closer to me, and I know that his arms will encircle my waist a second before they do.

I give a heavy sigh. I put my arms on top of his and whisper "Do you ever think I made the wrong choice?"

I can't look at him. I'm afraid of what I might see.

It's his turn to sigh. He rests his head on my shoulder and whispers "No." Then in a louder voice, "Look at where they are now, Bella?"

This is true. The people we left behind where exactly where they wanted to be in life, where they belonged.

I wiggled out of his arms and turned to face him.

"Are you happy?" I asked him looking him dead in the eye.

He gave me a half smile, but it didn't reach his eyes.

"I'm happy for them." He finally said.

I shook my head. "That wasn't what I asked."

His eyes turned tortured looking and he said "I would have been less happy if I had stayed."

His arms, now resting on his sides, lifted to cradle my face.

"Don't beat yourself up about this. You did the right thing, maybe not the right way, but still the right thing. We all did. We will be okay, Bella. I promise you."

He has never lied to me. I doubt he ever will. We will be okay. But will we ever be great?

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, the blond hair popping through the door.

"Guys?" Rose asks wearily.

I grab his hands and take them away from my face, giving him one last look of concern, before tuning to Rose.

"Yah?" I say.

"Everything okay?" she asks, slowly approaching us.

I turn to him and he turns slowly looking at both of us and coming to grab our hands.

"It will be." He says firmly.

And I believed him.


	2. The Beginning: Bella's Side

**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.  
**

* * *

_**August 27, 2005**_

_**Bella's POV**_

It all started in Freshmen Year after we had all gotten together. Edward and I were still in that weird friend-going-on-to-couple stage so it was a bit awkward in all the right ways for us. Rose and Emmett had just celebrated their 4 month and Jazz and Alice were going on 6 months. We were a little late in the game, but hey, better late than never. I loved kissing Edward, though at first it felt odd. We would meet up after school and hang out at my house when my father was at work, or go to his house and hang in his room. Our parents were thrilled when they found out we were dating. Even my dad was happy, though he did do the whole hurt-my-daughter-get-shot thing with Edward. Things were great.

One day, when we were all hanging out, bored out of our minds; we decided to form a band. See, Emmett could play drums, and Rosalie had a way with base. Jasper could play keyboards and was alright with the guitar, and Edward was killer with the guitar. The way he played was mesmerizing and I'm not just saying that because he was my boyfriend. He always had a way to make the music sound like the best thing in the world. Alice could play the tambourine but really, her talent was managing and fashion. I was the singer. It made sense to form a band; we would have been idiots not too.

Although it started in Freshman Year, it didn't really kick off until my Junior Year. We got our first gig, thanks to Alice, at a night club. It wasn't a big deal since it was a teen club night, but it was still something. People liked our music. They asked us to come back, and later we started getting asked to play at other places. It was great, for a while. Things got tough when Edward, Emmett, and Jazz had to head to college my Senior Year.

"I'll miss you." I told Edward.

We were in his room, sitting on his bed. I had come over to drive with him to the college with his family. I was really going for Jasper because his parents were being assholes and had to work, leaving him alone, so I offered to go with him and Rose to drop him off.

Edward smiled and wrapped his arm around my waist. "I'll be back before you even realize I'm gone." He said.

I rolled my eyes. "Impossible." I said as I stood on my tip-toes to give him a small kiss.

He sighed and leaned down to put his head on my shoulder. "Why couldn't you be just one more year older?" he groaned.

I hit his shoulder playfully. "Why couldn't you be just one more year younger?" I retorted.

I felt him smile on my neck, then place a small kiss there before letting go of me completely and went to grab his bag from the side of his bed.

He looked around his room and said "Am I missing anything?"

I looked around and shrugged. "Not that I can see."

He nodded and reached for my hand before making his way outside his room.

"You know, this might be the last time I'm in this room. You wanna give it a proper goodbye?" he wiggled his eyebrows playfully.

I let out a laugh and told him "You're leaving for college, not the moon. Besides you'll be back in a week or so."

He pouted then smirked. "How can you be so sure? Maybe I'll like my new room to much and never come back?" he joked.

I glared at him, while he chuckled at my expression.

He wrapped me in his arms and let them rest around my waist while mine went and wound themselves around his neck.

"Babe, you know I'm just messing. I'll always come back to you." He said seriously.

I smiled up at him and told him "And I'll always come back to you. Expect surprise visits." I said threateningly.

He laughed. "Can't wait." He winked.

"Come on love birds! We don't have all day!" I heard Rose call from below.

I laughed and said "Come on, before she comes up here and drags us down there by the hair."

I grabbed his hand and entwined our fingers. We walked down the stairs where I saw Alice bawling her eyes out and Jasper had his arm around her waist.

"How can you not be crying right now?" she sobbed to me.

Rose rolled her eyes and mouthed "Drama Queen" to me. I suppressed a giggle and went towards her. I took her in my arms and hugged her.

"Aw honey, they're going to come back. Plus we still have a couple hours with them. Let's enjoy it, okay?" I told her soothingly.

She took a deep breath and wiped her eyes.

"You're right. I still have you right now Jazzy." She said reaching for him.

"You'll always have me Allie." He told her.

Esme, Rose, and I awed and watched as he turned red.

Rose smacked Emmett upside the head and said "Why can't you be that sweet?"

"Babe, you already know I feel that way!" he pouted rubbing his head.

Then to us he said "Defiantly won't miss that."

We laughed as Rose smacked him again.

"Alright kids, it's time to head out. Seattle is about an hour away and I want to help the boys settle in." Esme said.

"Where's dad?" Emmett asked.

Carlisle Cullen worked crazy hours at the hospital but still found time to make it to all the family dinners, and award ceremonies. He never missed a thing.

"Right here." He answered walking in from the front door. "We about ready?"

"Yes, let's head out." Esme answered.

We all piled into separate cars, Esme, Carlisle, Emmett and Rose in one, Alice and Jasper in his car, and Edward and I in his. The reason for that being that the only car staying would be Edwards, and Alice, Esme and Carlisle are coming straight home after dropping of the boys while Rose and I are going to visit her aunt, taking Jasper's car with us.

The whole ride was spent avoiding the big goodbye coming up, and instead we talked about music.

"So it's going to be La Push in September right?" He asked.

"Yup, Seth hooked us up with a great place to play and I think I have a new song ready to try." He turned and threw me a smile while taking my hand in his. I pulled it towards my lap and played with his fingers.

"We're going to be great Bella. I can feel it." He said.

I smiled at him. "We're going to make it all the way to New York baby."

He threw me another smile. "Together." He said as he brought our hands up to his face and gave my hand a kiss. _Well we won't be together for this._ I thought bitterly.

Shaking my head, I sighed. I was happy for him. I wanted him to go to college and be successful; I just didn't like the idea about having us apart. Gah, I need to change the subject or I'd start crying just like Alice.

"So um, I think I need to be home by midnight. My parents are coming back from London."

"Finally?" he said with his eyebrows raised.

"Yah, they sound pretty happy. I think the business deal went great." I said.

My parents, Charlie and Renee Swan, were hard workers. They were business people and that required them to travel a lot. When I was young they'd leave me with a nanny or Jaspers parents. Although they were hardly there too, so instead we shared nannies and practically lived together. Rosalie and Jasper were more like my siblings than they were my best friends. When we turned fifteen, Jasper sixteen, they decided we didn't need a nannie and just left us to ourselves with a shiny black credit card. But don't let that fool you. They were great parents, just workaholics.

"That's nice." He said in a bored tone.

"So who's this aunt you're visiting?" he asked.

Relived that he was finding a subject to talk about I answered excitedly.

"Oh it's just one of Ro's aunts. She found out that we were going to Seattle and insisted we'd come visit. Jasper got out of it because of "needing time to settle in". Whatever, he's the one here that's staying." I said pouting.

Edward laughed and said "You're not a fan of this aunt?"

I made a face and said "It isn't that, it's just that Rose's family tends to be stuck up and dinners consist of making you feel like shit."

"Well, you could just ditch the dinner and hang with me at my dorm." He said looking hopeful.

"Hmm, you know I'd love that, but Rose would kill me if I let her go to this alone. Plus you'd be too busy meeting your new roommate." I told him.

He sighed and said "Darn, and I really wanted to defile my new bed with my fuck hot girlfriend." He pouted.

I giggled and said "Not to put a damper in your plans honey, but I'm pretty sure that bed has been defiled more times than you and I can count."

I laughed some more as his face scrunched up with disgust. "Ew, B don't say that. That's disgusting."

We got quiet for a moment before he said "I'll miss you."

He stared straight ahead, not taking his eyes of the road.

I played with the hem of my shirt and mumbled "I'll miss you too."

It was silent for a beat longer before he said "I know I don't have to remind you that you're the only girl for me, right?"

I bit my lip and looked at the edge of the car seat.

"Yah, I know. You've told me that more times than I can remember." I finally said.

He nodded. Then he said "How many of those times did you believe it?"

I looked up at him and said "I trust you. You'd never cheat on me. I know this, Edward. That's not what I'm worried about. I'm worried that you'll find someone way better, dump me like the gentlemen you are, and get with her."

There. It was all out in the open now. The real reason why I was so scared of being left behind. I never showed it. Never gave a hint as to how I felt about this, but Edward knew me too well and he knew I was thinking this. It's just how he was, and I loved him for it. But sometimes, it's a pain in my ass the fact that he knew.

He sighed and pulled the car over.

"Edward? What are you doing?" I asked alarmed.

He took off his seat belt, and pulled me in for a kiss. A kiss that melted me, that left me wanting more, even as I was doing it. A kiss that reminded me he wanted me. His lips moving in sync with mine, his tongue licking my lips until I finally gave in and opened up for him to devour my mouth.

When he pulled away I was breathing heavily and he put his forehead against mine. His green eyes stared into my brown ones with an intensity that could melt any girl.

"I only want you. You're it for me Bella. Every other girl is pale in comparison to you. It's you and me, Bella. Only you and me." he said forcefully.

I searched his eyes, looking for any sign of uncertainty. When I didn't find any I quickly leaned in and gave him a quick kiss.

"Only you and me." I repeated.

He smiled and sat back down on his seat. And just like that, our little fight was over and my insecurities were dissolved. For now anyway.

"You better get back on the road. Your mom will kill you if you make her late to watch her novella." I teased.

He laughed and off we went.

_**January 12, 2013**_

"Jasper, hurry up! We're going to be late!" I heard Rose shout.

"Bella, you gotta hurry up, babe." She said from outside my door.

I blinked as I stared at myself in the mirror. I looked at my face and noticed how tired I looked. My eyes had bags under it and they had lost their spark. Although if I'm willing to be honest, they lost their spark a long time ago.

"Bella?" Rose knocked at my door.

"I'll be there." I called back.

I slowly got up from my chair and slipped of my robe. I put the skinny jeans on and the pretty top that went with it with my leather jacket and boots. My hair was tousled and my lips on full pouty mode. There was nothing I could do with my eyes but then again, it didn't really matter. No one would be close enough to look anyway.

I opened my door and saw an impatient Rose, tapping her foot against the tile floor.

"Gosh, when I left you, you were almost done! What took so long?" she asked annoyed.

"Nerves." I answered easily.

She narrowed her eyes and said "I know you don't expect me to believe that bullshit, right?"

I smiled at her. "Right." Then I looked around. "Where's Jazz?"

"He's still getting ready. Barley came in apparently. He's been working on a new song and he's trying to hash out the details while it's still fresh in his mind." Rose explained.

"So…this meeting is important?" I probed.

Rose nodded. "Extremely. This meeting could give us a summer tour and then some. Plus they're really interested in getting you into the acting business."

I groaned. "I'm not an actress, Rose. I don't know how many times I have to repeat that to you."

"Bella, it's fun! I'm sure you'd love it if you just gave it a shot." Rose tried to reason with me.

"If she doesn't want to do it Rose, she doesn't have too." Jasper said walking towards us.

"Hey Jazz." I smiled at him while he got close and hugged me while he kissed my cheek.

"How's it going?" he asked.

"Oh you know, just arguing with Rose. The usual." I replied.

He threw me a grin and Rose snorted.

"Alright, we all ready?" she asked, heading toward the door.

"She on full manager mode?" Jasper asked, starting to follow her.

"Oh yea." I whispered while following close behind.

Once in the car, Rose was prepping us for what to expect with Mr. Mac. Apparently he was hard to please and very picky when promoting a tour for an artist. He only did the best and when my music producer got an email saying he wanted to meet us, we were thrilled. Well, Rose and Jasper were thrilled. I didn't really know much about this guy other than the fact that he made famous people even more famous. I studied English in college, not music like my friends did.

So while Rose babbled on and on about this guy and what he likes, I listened to the radio music my driver, Sam, provided us. Today, daytime radio stations.

It was funny. The first few weeks, when he started working for me, he'd play nothing but my music. And that's saying something what with me only have 2 albums out then. When I finally asked him if he actually liked listening to my music or was he just trying to impress me he said that he liked it but he would be happy to play something else, if that was okay with me. I had laughed and that was when I knew Sam would last for a long time. He had good taste in music and I enjoyed listening to whatever he put but sometimes, he just puts on local radio and that was good too.

"And today, we have Edward Cullen here on an interview, talking about his new CD _Let It Burn, _plus how his relationship with longtime girlfriend" the guy from the radio said.

"Sam, turn that off will you?" Rose said icily.

I watched as he reached to flip it off and stopped him. "No, Sam leave it on."

His hand freezes mid-way, while Jasper looked between Rose and me.

"Bella, you don't need this right now." Rose said in that I-Know-Everything voice.

"Not listening to the radio about him isn't going to change the fact that I know most of what there about to say." I argued.

"Exactly, so then why do you need to hear it now?" Rose asked rhetorically. "Sam, _turn it off._"

This time, Sam didn't hesitate. It didn't matter. At this point, they had gone on to talk about something else. I sighed and looked out the window.

"Good, now as I was saying…"Rose went on, but I had already mastered the art of tuning her out.

I guess I see her point. Why torture myself into hearing about his glorious life, when it doesn't even matter. Things with us didn't exactly end very well, but I could never be unhappy for his success. I wanted to hear it. But Rose thought it was just the opposite of what we needed, and what Rose says, goes.

I guess we were both bitter. Thank god we have Jasper to mediate. If not for him, Rose would have killed me by now or I would have killed her. I love her like she was my blood sister but we were both stubborn and our attitudes were too similar.

"Bella?" Rose waved a hand in front of my face.

I blinked, startled. "Yeah?"

"Have you even listened to a word I said?" Rose asked annoyed.

"Um…" I looked down, trying to think back.

"God Bella, are you kidding me right now?" Rose snapped, throwing her arms up in the air.

"Bella, come on. This is a serious meeting. Our future could change big time depending on the answer of this man." Jasper said lowly.

We were meeting a man named Mac. He was this big time producer and is known for making any artists career last a lifetime and then some. Getting a deal with Mac, well that was the big end goal to every artist's career and for us to get a meeting this early in the game; well that was a big deal…to some.

"I know guys. Look, I'm sorry but I think we should just think of this as a regular meeting. I mean he's probably seen so much lies and bullshit that he could smell it a mile away. Why not just be ourselves?" I said, trying to make it seem like I was interested in anything Mr. Mac had to say. The truth? My heart wasn't in this anymore. I honestly couldn't care less about Mr. Mac.

"I'm not telling you guys not to be yourselves. I'm just saying that it would be better to be more formal with this guy." Rose said, defensively.

After that, I just shut up and went with it. We went to the meeting, where Jazz drooled a little when seeing Mr. Mac and while we were polite, we also didn't change who we were. We joked around a little, made Mr. Mac laugh, and then had some dessert. At the end of the day, we had written contracts where Mr. Mac promised to 'be in touch'. He said he liked us, but something was missing. Once he figured what it was, he'd give us a call.

Rosalie said this was good. Great, actually. We went celebrating in New York and when we finally made it home, and into our respective beds, I lay in my bed wondering, thinking.

We had just gotten a good deal, so why wasn't I jumping up and down shouting to the heavens about our success? I remember a time when I used to do that. When everything was easier. I closed my eyes and the moment I did, the memories seeped back into my mind.

_**September 17, 2005**_

"How much longer?" Alice asked, bouncing in her seat.

I looked at my phone and told her, "About 15 minutes."

She groaned. "Ugh, why can't they just get here already!?" she whined.

"I see Alice has already started to whine." Rose said walking in.

"Oh hush, you know you're dying to see them too." Alice growled.

"Did you bring the food?" I asked her.

"Right here babe. Wouldn't want our boys hungry now would we?" Rose winked.

The guys hadn't come home since we left them in the U-dub. They were pretty busy with their classes and for some reason they couldn't get over here. Either one of them had something that weekend and didn't really want to make the trip down here with only 2 of them and leave the other. That didn't stop us from talking to them every day.

Except for the fact that I hadn't talked to Edward since September 9th. My mom decided to give me a surprise vacation for my birthday. I went to the Caribbean with my parents and their friends. One of the parents brought their son, Jared, and we got along greatly. Jared was around Edward's age and he was a musician too and was planning to make it big out there in LA. We became good friends, and I hope we keep in touch.

So to say that I was anxious to see me boyfriend was an understatement. I missed our nightly talks. Texts just weren't enough.

"So when did they say they were coming?" Rose asked sitting down next to me.

I looked at my phone again and say "In 14 minutes."

They both groaned.

I slumped in the couch. "And to make matters worse, they might be late." I said.

Rose and Alice threw a pillow at me. "Hey!" I laughed as I brought my hand to block the hit.

About 20 minutes later, Alice and Rose were fuming and getting on my nerves. If Edward and the guys didn't get here in the next 10 min-

"There here!" Alice bounced up and out of her chair and dashed toward the front door.

Rose followed quickly while I stayed back and shook my head.

The guys piled out of the silver Volvo like a bunch of hot models. They were all wearing sunglasses and Jasper and Emmett dropped their bags as soon as they saw Rose and Alice running towards them.

I, instead, took my time observing, okay ogling, Edward. He was wearing his blue button up and black jeans. He had on black and white vans, his signature ray bans covering up his eyes, and that sexy half smile on his face. I slowly made my way towards him and he put his hands in his pocket, walking towards me too. When we were a foot apart we both stopped.

"You're late." I told him.

He grinned at me and took out a hand from his pocket and ran his hand through his hair.

"Oh well you know, Jasper was driving so…" Edward said.

"Hey!" I heard Jasper say, but it didn't matter.

At that moment I took a step forward and wove my arms through his arms. He took his out of his pockets and held me closer.

I stood on my toes and gave him a passionate kiss that showed how much I miss him. He kissed me back with the same fervor as mine.

When I pulled back for air, I reached up and took of his sun glasses, to see his eyes.

"Hey." I said after a moment of staring.

"Hey." He replied and smiled at me.

I put on his sunglasses while reaching for his hand and led him towards the house.

"So how's college?" I asked him leading him towards his room.

Alice and Rose had disappeared to their own rooms so I figured why not have my fun with Edward.

"It's missing one important thing." He states matter factly.

We reached his room and I stopped at his doorway.

"Really? And what's that?" I say playing with the buttons on his shirt.

"My bed. God how I missed it!" he exclaimed, throwing the door open and running towards it.

I laughed and followed him in.

"You ass." I say playfully.

"Aw, come on baby, you know I'm missing you too." He said coming towards me with his arms wide.

"No, get away from me, and go to your bed." I said shoving him toward the bed, giggling.

He grabbed hold of my waist and pulled me towards him, while falling on the bed.

"Edward!" I shrieked, laughing.

We fell so that I was underneath him and once I had stopped giggling, he dipped down to kiss my neck.

I let out a breathy moan and brought my hand up to wind my fingers around his hair.

"Do you have any idea how much I missed you?" he whispered.

"Hmm…" I breathed.

He reached for my face, took off the sunglasses, and through them on the floor whiles my hands were busy unbuttoning his shirt.

Once I got to the last button, I pushed his shirt of his shoulders and he sat back to take off his undershirt.

"Yah, well why don't you show me how much you missed me?" I suggested.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

I lay down next to him staring at the ceiling. We were both a sweaty mess, but too comfortable to get up.

I felt him move around and watched as he went to his side; head propped up with is hand.

"So here's a kinda late question. Where are my parents?" he asked.

I laughed and mirrored his position. "They went out of town for the day. They told me to tell you to behave."

He smirked. "If only they knew how naughty you actually are." He said.

I playfully smacked him. "Hey! I'm like a saint!" I told him.

He laughed and gave me a light kiss.

"Hmm, I love you." he said after pulling away.

"I love you too. And I missed you. Too much." I told him.

He sighed, "I know this distance thing isn't the best is it?"

I shook my head.

"But yet, you're totally worth it." He told me.

I blushed and his hand came and brushed my cheek.

"I miss making you blush too." He said softly.

"Believe it or not, I do too."

We stayed quiet for a couple minutes just taking each other in.

"So what happened to those surprise visits?" Edward asked.

I laughed. "There still going to happen." I winked.

He chuckled.

"So, the La Push gig. It's tomorrow right?" he asked.

"Yah, were going to practice as soon as every ones finished saying hello." I told him.

He laughed and said "Well I'm not really done getting my hello, how about you say it to me in the shower?" he started getting up pulling me with him.

"Ooo shower sex!" I said happily as he laughed.

"Oh and before I forget," I told him, "Thanks for that wonderful birthday gift."

I gave him a kiss and headed toward the shower.

"Oh that wasn't the present Swan!" he called after me while I laughed.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*

"Nervous?" Edward asked me.

We were at the La Push bar and there were a lot of people out there. I was having a bit of a nerve attack and, Edward, sensing I was on edge, was rubbing my shoulders trying to calm me down.

"Bella, you'll do great. We are going to go out there and rock there world okay?" he told me.

I nodded.

"Alright, you guys are up." The manager of the club said.

"Oh god, oh god." I was going to puke.

"Bella, look at me. It's just you and me, okay? Remember what I said? We're going to make it big out there, Bella." He reminded me. Rose and the rest were already out there waiting on us. Alice was our biggest cheerleader and was sitting front row smiling and hooting her ass off.

"Together." I whispered.

Edward smiled at me and gave my forehead a kiss. "Forever."

I walked out towards the stage and took my spot.

I'll admit this was the first time I sung in such a big crowd. I was scared, terrified, I would mess up and make a fool out of ourselves. But as soon as the music started playing, I turned to look at my favorite guitarist, watched him wink at me, and started to relax.

The lyrics just poured out of my mouth.

_Hey, what's your name?_

_I think I like you_

_Come a little closer now_

_Wait, what'd you say?_

_Is that your girlfriend?_

_Think I'll be turning that around_

_Don't you wanna?_

_Don't you wanna?_

_Don't you wanna know what it would feel like?_

_Let's be friends so we can make out_

_You're so hot, let me show you around_

_I see what I want, and I wanna play_

_Everyone knows I'm getting my way_

_It doesn't matter what you say_

_I'm knocking you down, down, down_

_I'm knocking you down, down, down_

_I'm knocking you down_

_Hey, let me flip through the pages to something outrageous_

_Potentially maybe, it could be more_

_But don't get your hopes up, first let's just hook up_

_Maybe you'll be what I'm looking for_

_Don't you wanna?_

_Don't you wanna?_

_Don't you wanna know what it would feel like?_

_[Chorus]_

_Don't want no permission_

_Don't need no ignition_

_'Cause I'm on a mission_

_You've got my attention_

_There's no need to mention the way, the way you see_

_'Cause you're in my vision_

_Don't need no decision_

_So take a position_

_There's no need to question my every intention_

_'Cause this, cause this is me _

_Let's be friends so we can make out_

_You're so hot let me show you around_

_I see what I want, and I wanna play_

_Everyone knows I'm getting my way_

_It doesn't matter what you say_

_I'm knocking you down, ('cause we're young) down, down_

_I'm knocking you down, (let's have fun) down, down (let's have fun)_

_I'm knocking you down, ('cause we're young) down, down_

_I'm knocking you down, (let's have fun) down, down (let's have fun)_

_[Chorus]_

I breathed and heard as the cheers surrounded us. I felt a little flicker of excitement, as I always do when I hear the crowd liked our songs.

"Thank you La Push for being here tonight, you guys have no idea how much we appreciate it!" Rose told the crowd.

We played 3 more songs and rocked the stage. At the end of it when we were packing up, the manager of the club came up to us and offered to let us play again, since we were such a hit. Alice, of course, said that we'd think about it and that she would call him up to schedule our time. The dude was so surprised it was funny. Don't mess with Alice.

Edward and I walked out hand in hand with the rest of the gang and we all decided it was time to head home.

"You want to come to my place?" I asked Edward.

"You're parents aren't there?" he asked.

I shook my head. "Nah, they had a dinner thing up in Cali. I'm alone for the weekend." I gave him a small smile.

"All weekend huh?" he said, returning my smile with a cocky grin.

I rolled my eyes at him, but kept smiling because it's hard not to.

"Guys, I'm going to head over to Bella's tonight. Tell mom not to wait up?" Edward told the gang.

They nodded and Rose trailed a "Have fun!" while we walked away.

Once in my house I led him to my room where we sat on the bed. I was smiling from ear to ear. Edward looked at me and rolled his eyes.

"Just get it out of your system." He said.

And I did.

"AHHH! CAN YOU BELIEVE WE JUST DID THAT! OH MY GOSH EDWARD! EKKK!" I started jumping up and down and grabbed Edwards hand for him to join me. He just laughed and let my go on for about 10 minutes. Then, after I calmed down a bit, he placed his hand on my cheek and said softly "We did it."

I looked into his eyes. "This could be the beginning of our careers." I whispered.

"Together." He said leaning in.

"Forever." I whispered back before he kissed me.

When he pulled away he smiled a huge smile and gave me a huge hug where he lifted my feet of the ground and spun me around. Hey! We can be a clichéd couple at times okay? He was excited too. This was the beginning.

_**January 12, 2013**_

If only I had known that was the beginning of an end.

* * *

**A/N:Song used: Emily Osment Let's Be Friends  
**

**So I will be updating every Saturday unless something like computer problems happens, or maybe life gets in the way. I don't really have a certain length for the chapters. Some times they'll be big chapters, and other times they will be medium sized. Guess it just depends on how much I feel like writing. Thank you to those who have reviewed and followed/Favorited this story already. I'm new to this, so if you guys have questions please let me know. I'll try to answer them to the best of my ability.**

**Thanks for reading and see you guys next Saturday!**

**-Katherine**


	3. The Beginning: Edward's Side

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**January 12, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Edward's POV  
**_

"So Edward, how's that new CD coming?" Jerry from the radio that was interviewing me asked.

"Great, things are looking up for this CD." I answered with a smile.

"Any hints on what to expect of the songs in this one?" he asked.

"Well, in the risk of pissing off my manager, most of the songs are about good life. I'll admit there are some slow love songs in there, but most of it is up beat." I answered.

"Ah, I'm sure your manager won't stay mad for long. She is your sister after all." He joked.

I laughed and said "Oh no, it's worse when your manager is related to you Jerry."

"What? Why?" he asked looking surprised.

I leaned in and said in a semi whisper voice "They can tell your mother." Then I gave him my signature crooked grin.

He laughed and said "Oh yes, mothers can be quiet scary. Well, change of topic. How are things in the love world going?"

Internally I sighed. I hated talking about my love life but then again Tanya loved to be the center of our topics.

"Oh it's going great." I said blandly.

"Any wedding bells ringing in the near time future?" he asked digging for dirt.

I laughed nervously. "No not yet, anyway."

He gave me a smile and said "Well at least things are good. Anyway I'm sure you are very busy and we won't take up anymore of your time. Ladies and gentleman this is Jerry from 105 Radio talking with Edward Cullen. Make sure you buy his new album _Let It Burn_ in stores this Tuesday. Thank you so much for joining us Edward."

"Thanks for having me." I replied.

"All right, now we're going to go on a short break and after, we'll put on Edward's new song, Fine by Me, stay tuned." Jerry said into the microphone. The red light telling us we were on air turned off.

"Well thanks for coming on the show." He said standing up.

I rose too and stuck out my hand, "My pleasure. It was great meeting you Jerry."

He shook my hand and said "You too dude, and good luck with the album. I'll see you around."

I nodded and walked out, where Alice was waiting for me in the front.

"That wasn't so bad, was it?" she asked.

I shook my head. "Nah, it was fine. Still don't like interviews though." I grumbled, putting on my ray bans as we walked out into the LA sunshine.

"Have you talked with Emmett yet?" I asked her.

"Yah, he's flying in tonight." She said.

Emmett had stayed at Washington longer than we did because I had interviews and shit to do here. Plus Tanya had flown in here the 2nd of January so there really was no point in staying with my parents longer. Emmett said he needed a 'vacation'. From what I don't know, and why it was staying at Washington for that vacation was even weirder. But whatever, it is Emmett we are talking about so I guess it's normal.

We started walking towards my driver and slowly got in.

"Where too, sir?" Riley asked.

"Um…" I looked at Alice, waiting.

She was fiddling with her phone and didn't even bother to look up. "Take us to get something to eat, Riley. Something Italian."

"Yes mam." He replied and pulled out of the parking.

"Italian?" I asked her with an eyebrow raised.

She shrugged. "Yah and take of those stupid sunglasses. We're in a tinted car. You don't need them." She demanded, rolling her eyes.

"Fuck off, I like my sunglasses." I said, keeping them off.

The car ride was quiet after that, Alice playing with her phone, me listening to the radio.

When we arrived to the restaurant they seated us immediately got our orders together.

"So, there's something you should know." Alice said, looking sort of nervous which was weird for Alice. She never got nervous.

"What's up?" I asked, giving her my full attention.

She played with her fingers and said, "Isabella had an interview with Mr. Mac today."

I immediately tensed up at the mention of her name. Anger fled through my bones and I clenched my hands into tight fists.

"And I care because?" I asked my voice hard.

"Well, I thought I should warn you. Mr. Mac is from LA and I didn't want you to be surprised if you ran into her." Alice explained.

I snorted. "I doubt he'd have the interview here. You know Mr. Mac loves New York. He's always looking for an excuse to fly over there."

I'd met Mr. Mac about a year ago, when I got called in for my own interview. I thought it went well, what with him telling me I was good. He just said something was missing, something that could make me better. He never elaborated on that and I never heard back from him so that was that.

Alice cleared her throat. "Yah, but I just wanted to warn you."

I stayed quiet for a minute then sighed. "Alice, I don't really care whether she's here or not. I haven't cared about her in a long time."

She nodded. "I know. It's just…how do you feel about her getting an interview with Mr. Mac?"

Truthfully, I hated it. She didn't deserve to get everything she ever wanted. Everything we wanted. But I wasn't about to admit that to anyone. That would mean I still cared about anything having to do with her. I don't. I really don't.

Out loud I say, "I feel indifferent. I could really care less about it."

Alice looked sad for a moment then quickly masked it with the look of indifference.

"That's good. Anyway, how's Tanya? I haven't seen her in a while." Alice said, changing the subject.

She always did this. Whenever we'd here anything or talk about _her, _she'd bring up Tanya as a way to change the subject.

"She's fine." I said.

I didn't mean to sound short but whenever we talk about anything revolving _her_, I get in a foul mood. She had that effect on me, and I hated it. She always had an effect on me, though I do remember when that effect was good.

_**September 22, 2005: Forks,**_ _**Washington State**_

I was walking toward my next class, psychology, when I got a text from Bella.

_So I was sitting at our old table today at lunch, and I noticed something.-B_

I smiled, loving her randomness.

**Well hello to you to baby.-E**

_Sorry Hi Edward!-B_

**Ha, so what'd you notice?-E**

_On the underside of our table it say Edward + Bella=Amazing Sex-B_

I laughed out loud, and a couple of students I passed gave me odd looks. Whatever, if they knew what I was remembering they'd be laughing too.

**Oh yah! I forgot I wrote that!-E**

_Edward! Why'd you write that?!-B_

**Oh come on, it's not like it's a lie. Plus it's not like a lot of people would see it.-E**

Wait a second.

**How'd you see it?-E**

_Um…-B_

**Bella?-E**

_Oops, gotta go. Rose wants to have dinner. Talk to you later!-B_

**Bella! Come on tell me!-E**

_Kisses! Love you! Study hard!-B_

Eh, oh well. I'd find out later tonight when I called her.

God, how I missed her. Sure, college was cool and the classes were cool too. Except maybe for this one. Psychology was Jasper's thing, not mine.

Anyway, after class ended I headed to my dorm, exhausted and in need to talk to my girl.

My roommate, Chris, was in there but was about to head out with his girlfriend. Lucky bastard.

Chris was an easy person to live with. He was hardly here and occasionally slept over with his girlfriend, Katie. She was cool too and when they hanged out here, it was a trip. They were funny and if Bella were here, I bet anything that she'd love them too.

I sometimes went to dinner with them, with Jasper or Emmett of course. I don't do the whole third wheel shit. It's awkward. Katie thinks it's cute that we have a high school girlfriend and respects us for the trust we have with each other. She also said that she'll be watching me, making sure I didn't screw around. Like I said, Bella would love her.

I lay down on my bed and dialed Bella's number. It was 10 so she'd be getting ready for bed right now.

She picked up after 3 rings.

"Hey Baby." She said in that sexy voice of hers.

"Hey, so guess what." I said.

"What?"

"I was having a conversation with my girlfriend today about how she saw this thing I wrote like Junior year and she totally blew me off, saying she had dinner and shit." I told her.

"Hey! I did not blow you off. And Rose really did want to eat. Plus didn't you have a class going on?" she asked, trying to sound innocent.

"Yah, but I could have texted for a while longer." I said.

"Hmm, well oh well." She said.

"Ah hell no, now you have to tell me about it." I demanded.

"Ugh, fine but you can't laugh or make fun of me or I swear I will go over there and smack you." she threatened.

"You promise?" I asked.

She laughed and said "Oh yah, I forgot you don't live down the block anymore."

"I think I'm offended that you forgot I'm not there but more of that later. Tell me how you saw it." I said getting back to the topic at hand.

I heard her sigh and said, "Well I dropped my brownie and went to get it, but when I was getting up my head butted the table and when I looked up, I saw the writing."

I stayed silent for a minute, trying to make sure I wouldn't chuckle on accident. That sounded way to much like something she would do. I can just imagine the face she made when she hit the table. Yah, that didn't help with the laughing bit.

"Edward?" she asked after a while.

Nope, still couldn't.

"Edward I swear, if your laughing right now…" she trailed off.

I took a deep breathe and coughed a bit, making sure to stave off the chuckle that threatened to spill out.

"Sorry baby, but you did tell me not to laugh. I was trying to control myself before I talked." I explained.

She sighed. "Whatever. That wasn't what I was going to tell you anyway."

"No?"

"Nope. What made me laugh was the thing written next to It." she said.

"Yah? And what was that?" I asked, curious.

"Next to it was writing that said _Rose + Emmett= Even Better Sex._" She said giggling.

"Fucking Emmett." I said chuckling.

She laughed louder until I heard Rose yell "Bella you better shut up right now, before I go in there and throw that fucking phone out the window."

"I'm talking with Edward!" she yelled back.

"Tell him to call earlier!" Rose growled.

Bella sighed and to me she said, "She's a bit grouchy that you guys aren't coming this weekend."

"Ah," I said.

"Yah, I guess I gotta go. Talk to you tomorrow?" she asked hopefully.

"Yah of course, get some sleep baby. We'll talk tomorrow." I told her.

"Kay, love you."

"Love you too."

We hung up and soon after I closed my eyes and went to sleep, ready for some Bella dreams.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

The next day when I woke up, I had a text from Bella saying good morning and to have a good day. It was sent at 7, probably before she got into school. Another awesome thing about college was that you got to choose the times of your classes and I chose mostly classes from 12 pm and up. Only on Wednesdays I had to get up early for my jazz class. I was studying music and a bit of business, to please my parents.

When Bella came out here she said she was looking into studying music too so it'd be cool to have a few classes with her. The only sucky part was that I had to get the general Ed out of the way and then souly focus on music. Our band was going to make it big. I just knew it.

Bella and I always talked about how when we made it big, we'd move to New York. We had gone and visited over the summer as a graduation present from my parents and fell in love with the city. Living in New York would be living the dream, and I couldn't wait until we got to that point.

As I got ready for the day I couldn't help but think about how lucky I was, having the best girlfriend to love, the best friends and family to support us. It was awesome. I hoped to God it would never change.

_**January 12, 2013: Los Angeles**_

But of course, it did.

I shook my head. Why the fuck was I even thinking about her? She walked out of my life, without even hearing my reasons. She ruined everything and I'm glad she left. Look at where I am now? Who knows what would have happened if she had stayed?

I sighed. I guess that's the part that really bugged me. The what if's.

"Edward?" Alice asked.

I blinked. "Yah?"

"You sort of spaced out on me there for a moment." She said.

"Oh, sorry. What were you saying?" I asked, getting back into focus.

Enough with thinking about the past.

"I asked you if you were seeing Tanya today." She replied.

"Oh yeah, were meeting up for dinner." I told her.

"Hmm," she hummed, talking a bite of her salad.

Huh, when had the brought over the food?

Whatever, I dug in and the food was delicious. No wonder the place was packed. The thing about LA was that the food was great, but the people were not. Here no one cared whether you were having a private moment. If the fans saw you, they came up, screaming and everything, and would ask for your picture no matter what was going on. That got really annoying at first, but then you get used to it. You just had to choose wisely when you were going to eat out. Fortunately no one had approached us yet, but I didn't keep my hopes up.

I stayed with Alice after, deciding to spend some time with her before I had to leave to see Tanya.

"So, where are you taking her?" Alice asked.

"Um, we're probably going to eat in." I said. "Hey, how about you? What happened to that guy you were dating?" I asked, desperate to change the subject.

Alice didn't really like Tanya, for what reason, I didn't know but the fact was she and Tanya never really got along. So when she talked about her, it always felt forced. We avoided talking about her, but Tanya was a good way to change the subject when needed. So was Alice's dating life but I really didn't like that subject either.

Alice scrunched her nose up. "Eh, he was getting on my nerves. To…clingy."

There was always an excuse. Ever since Jasper left, she hadn't had a serious relationship again. Emmett too. I don't know what they were waiting for. For all we know, Jasper and Rosalie could be banging the entire city of New York. I say they should go out there and date away too. Of course I'd never tell them this, but I did think it.

I sighed out loud and said "Alice, don't you think maybe you're just finding excuses to dump the guy?"

She looked confused. "I thought you didn't like him?"

"I don't. You did though." I told her.

She laughed. "If I liked him that much, I'd still be with him, no?"

I frowned.

She sighed. "Edward don't worry about me, okay? I'll find the right person, when he comes."

And that was the end of that talk. I knew better then to push Alice in a conversation she didn't want to have. We went on to talk about the upcoming CD release date and the possible tour after. We were hoping to expand it all the way to Europe.

After a while, we parted ways, her back to her apartment, me to go meet Tanya.

When I got to her apartment, I just let myself in. She often complained that we should just move in together but I liked my space. I was comfortable letting her in my place, hell she slept over more times than I can count. But still I liked to know that if we ever got in a fight, I have somewhere to run that isn't my parents' house. Not that we fight a lot, but still.

"Babe?" I called out.

"Just a minute!" I heard her yell.

I sighed and walked towards the fridge to go get some water. As I was getting the water I heard her footsteps coming toward me. I lifted my head to look at her.

She smiled. "How do I look?"

She did a little twirl and I sighed internally at her question.

She always asked this. See, Tanya was very sensitive in what people thought of her. They had to be good thoughts only to make her happy.

"You look great babe." I told her, though it felt like routine.

She smiled and walked forward towards me. Once she reached me she gave me a kiss and walked around to get her purse which was at the kitchen table.

It was weird, at first, having a girl that was close to the same height as me. She didn't have to stand on her tip-toes to kiss me. I didn't have to lean my head down. Tanya was 5'8 I was 6'0. Perfect, if you ask anyone on the tabloids. I would never admit it out loud, but I missed having to lean in. But that was only necessary with…

Shit, now it's got me remembering.

_**January 21, 2002 Forks, Washington**_

"So you and Bella." Emmett said, wiggling his eyebrows. We were waiting in the school parking lot for the girls to show up.

I punched him in the shoulder.

"I didn't give you shit when you and Rose started dating." I told him.

"Don't be a wuss Ed." Emmett replied, "But look who's coming our way!"

My head snapped towards the direction he was looking at and saw the girls walking towards us. Shit.

Bella and I had just made it official that we were boyfriend/girlfriend yesterday. I didn't know how to act around her yet. Do I kiss her? Can I even do that yet? Shit.

They stopped in front of us, Bella looking at her feet as if it was the most interesting thing in the world.

Rose and Alice smirked at her, then went up to their guys and gave them a kiss while taking their hands and pulling them away from us.

"Come on guys; let's give the recent love birds a moment alone." Rose said.

I watched as Bella blushed. Once our friends had left, I grabbed her hand and tugged her toward the quad where the benches were.

"Edward?" she asked alarmed.

When I got to where I wanted, which was behind the vending machine so no one would see us, I told her "This is weird, isn't it?"

Her eyes flashed up to meet mine. "Do you want to just be friends again?" she asked, hurt in her eyes.

"No!" I yelled. "Shit, I mean, do you want too?"

She shook her head, and I let out a breath of relief.

"I'm just saying, I really don't know where we stand together." I explained.

"What do you mean?" she asked confused.

I sighed and ran a hand through my hair. "You know, like, do I kiss you when I see you? Or do I hold your hand and walk you to class? Should the kissing thing wait until I take you out on a date? I mean we already kissed once, but does that mean I can kiss you whenever I want now? I'm at loss at what to do!"

She looked at me, just stared for a few seconds, and then burst into giggles.

I glared. "Great, now you're laughing at me!" I said exasperated, throwing my hands in the air to add to the dramatics.

"No, no, Edward look at me." she said, still somewhat giggling. She grabbed my face and said, "Look, I'm not really good at this either. We've been friends for so long that I don't know how to be your girlfriend. But kissing me isn't something you need to wait for. Like you said, it's not like it'll be the first time. And as for the hand grabbing and walking me to class, you can if you want too. Let's just…" She paused to give a sigh, "Let's just do what feels right."

I looked into her eyes for any indication that she was weirded out by this. Then, ever so slowly, I leaned down, looking at her lips.

"So no waiting?" I whispered.

She stared at my lips and licked her own. "No waiting." She whispered back.

She seemed to get impatient, because as I was slowly leaning in, she stood on her tip-toes and met me half way.

Our lips connected for the second time and it was just as amazing as the first, if not better. not to sound like a a total girl, but I swear I saw fireworks and that jolt of electricity that I always felt when I touched Bella. That was one of the things that made us want to try this.

My hands went to her waist and hers went to my neck. This wasn't my first kiss, and I knew it wasn't hers either. It was our second kiss together, so when I let my tongue trace her lips and she opened hers, it wasn't really a surprise. I felt her hand come to my face and massage my cheek while my hands played with her hair. Everything was perfect…until we heard a throat clear.

We quickly parted and looked at who had caught us.

"Mr. Cullen, Ms. Swan, don't you have a class to get too?" Ms. Cope, the front desk teacher asked.

Bella blushed, and I took a much needed deep breathe and said "We were just about to leave for that."

She, "Mm Hm." and left towards the front office, but not before giving us a small smile.

Bella giggled as I put my head on her shoulder and groaned.

"Well, maybe we should have waited until we got home." She said.

"Hell no! That was worth it." I told her, giving her a grin.

She smiled and touched my lips. Then her hand went to the back of my neck and pulled me down while she stood on her tip toes and gave me a quick kiss.

"Come on, walk me to class." She said after pulling back.

I smiled and grabbed her hand.

Yah, dating Bella's going to be fun.

_**January 12, 2013: Los Angels**_

"Okay, let's go."

I blinked. "What?"

Tanya rolled her eyes. "I said I'm ready. Let's go."

Somewhat dazed, I walked to the door and held it open for her.

"You're always spacing out. What's going on in that head of yours?" she asked.

"You don't want to know." I told her and grabbed her hand, walked out the door, and took her to the car, where I left the memories of her, back where they belong. Out of mind.

* * *

**A/N: The dates aren't as important to pay attention to as much as the years. If there is any confusion just ask I'll try and clear things up a bit. Thank you to those who are following this story and reviewing, it really means a lot to me. This story will be told in both Bella's and Edward's perspective, and sometimes others if I feel like they're input is important. There was a song in there that belongs to Andy Grammer and that's "Fine By Me". Um...I think that's it so...please review and I'll see you guys next week!**

**-Katherine**


	4. How We Came to Be

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight**_

* * *

_**January 22, 2013: New York**_

_**Bella's POV**_

You know that moment when you wake up and you know it's too early, and yet you're eyes just won't close anymore?

Yah, that's how I felt at 5:00 am today.

Sure, Rose was probably up doing her daily workout, but Jasper and I usually didn't get up until 8 at the earliest. Not unless something was nagging in our heads that just wouldn't allow us to get any.

I sat up in my bed and bit my lip.

_What to do, what to do…_

Well, I knew what I wanted to do, but I also knew that I shouldn't do it.

My eyes flickered to my laptop, and then quickly flickered back to my hands.

No, I shouldn't. It really shouldn't matter to me anymore. I have no right to look him up. I had lost that right a long time ago.

But...

I shook my head and got up to take a shower. The steam would help me clear my mind.

So I went and took a shower. But still, at 5:30 I was done and I stood by my bathroom door, biting my lip.

_Should I?_

I rolled my eyes. God, it was just a stupid interview. Probably had nothing interesting to say anyway.

But…

Ugh, I knew myself too well. I would end up caving anyway so instead of prolonging the inevitable, I walked over, grabbed my laptop and went to sit on my bed. I just couldn't let it go.

I drummed my fingers on the keyboard as I waited impatiently for the thing to turn on. Once it did I went on the internet and searched up the Radio that he was on. I didn't take long to find it. He was getting bigger and bigger in the social media and it seemed everyone knew his name now.

Once the page loaded, the first thing on the site was the link to the video of his interview.

I got up and quickly grabbed my head phones. Rose could be lurking around here somewhere and if she knew I so much as thought of searching him up, she'd through a bitch fit.

Once they were plugged in I pressed played and watched as the radio guy launched into questions about his new album.

I'd heard his new song and I must say, it was pretty good. It seemed upbeat. Happy.

I smiled when he said something similar to that. We always had a knack at thinking the same.

"Bella?" I heard a murmur.

My eyes widened as my head snapped towards the door.

_Oh shit._

"What are you doing?" Jasper asked.

He popped his head through the door before coming in completely.

He made his way to my bed and dove in, face first next to me.

"What are you looking for?" he asked, his voice muffled by my pillow.

"Um…" I said, quickly trying to exit the page without being noticed.

"Huh?" he said, lifting his head to see.

_Oh no._

He watched as the video went on and for a moment he just looked, his face emotionless.

Then he pressed escape on the laptop and quickly exited out the page. He then shut off the computer. When it was done he set it on the floor, and leaned back to lie down again.

We stayed like that for a while. Him lying down on my bed, me sitting afraid to even breathe.

"Bella…" he said in a strained voice.

I sighed. "I know. I know, Jasper. I just…I want to know he's doing okay." I said in a small voice, huggingmy knees to my chest.

Another quiet moment. Then, "Is he?"

I looked at Jasper and saw his eyes closed his lips on a thin line.

I knew what he was asking. Are they all happy?

Jasper and I had a bond that couldn't be broken. I felt like I could breakdown and cry with him, and the next day he'd treat me the same, as if the moment never happened. He wouldn't tip-toe around me, afraid that whatever he said would break me. I in turn would do the same for him.

I lay down next to him and snuggled to his side.

"I think so. He only mentioned Alice once, as a joke." I told him.

He sighed and wrapped his arm around my waist.

"You're lucky I was the one that caught you. Rose wouldn't have been as nice if she saw you looking at that." He told me.

I sighed. "Yah, I know. I didn't think anybody would be up." I said.

"Well it is 5:30ish in the morning." He said.

I chuckled. "Yah, I just couldn't get my eyes to close anymore."

He didn't answer for a moment and I thought he fell asleep until he said, "You know Rose only means well, right? We should be moving on, not…"

"I have moved on." I said defiantly.

"Bella." He said, in that know-it-all voice.

"I have! I just…I want to see that we left for the right reasons. And Rose does too, she's just better at avoidance." I said.

"Don't be too hard on her. She's just trying to protect all of us." He said.

After a moment we didn't say anything and I felt as his breath evened out and I knew he fell asleep.

I lay there thinking.

Rose didn't always hate him. In fact, when I took this decision, she was my biggest supporter. It wasn't until his first interview that she started to hate him.

_**July 1, 2006: Chicago**_

"_Make sure you don't reach for those remote controls because next we have here the new up and coming Edward Cullen with is manager/sister Alice Cullen talking about the new CD." _The TV person said.

They showed a picture of Edward and his siblings smiling big for the camera.

"Look at Emmett! Oh my god they are going to be huge!" Rose squealed.

"Rose, calm down. You're going to make the next door neighbors call the cops on us again." Jasper said, but he had a smile on his face.

It was bittersweet. We had left for this though, so we just had to keep that in mind. Even though we weren't together, I was still happy for him. I squealed like Alice use to when I heard his first song on the radio, though it was about forgetting a girl who hurt him. Most of my moments with Edward involved were bittersweet now.

"Shut up, Jasper." She told him. Then she sighed happily. "Can you believe that they've come this far? It's almost perfect!"

None of us said what we really thought. If only we were there with them, it'd be perfect.

"I know. I'm so happy for them!" I said clapping my hands together.

"_And now here we have Edward Cullen!" _the TV person said.

"Eppppp!" Rose and I shrieked, while Jasper laughed.

He looked good. Better than good, actually. He was wearing black jeans with a navy button up. His hair was in its normal chaos and his eyes bright green.

God, I missed him.

"_So Edward, Alice, how's this fame life going?"_

"_Great, it's weird at times because I'll walk into the grocery store in my town and see my CD there and it just feels surreal you know?" _he said.

"_Yah, plus the people that usually find us annoying now love us!" _Alice giggled.

Jaspers eyes twinkled.

"_Ha, I can imagine. So this fame is changing people already?"_

"_Oh yah, everyone's trying to be our friends and the people that are already our friends all the sudden want to hang out all the time." _Edward said, rolling his eyes.

Alice nudged him. _"Except for Angela. Hi Angela!" _Alice waved into the camera while the TV person laughed.

"_Alright, so moving to the CD, what inspired you to write it? Because from what I understand, you guys write your own music, right?"_

"_Yes, Edward writes most of the music." _Alice confirmed with a nod.

"_So what, or who, is the inspiration?" _The TV person presses.

Edward ran a hand through his hair.

"He's nervous." I murmured.

"_Well most of the songs are about scorned love, and moving on. But it's also about life getting better and achieving what you want." _Edward said.

Rose wrapped her arm around me, and squeezed. I was okay though. I chose this. I knew the consequences.

"_Ah, so you were burned with love." _The interviewer said.

"_Aren't we all?" _he said, avoiding the question.

"_Yes well, we all get burned once in a while. I'm glad you know how to project that to music though. When I get burned I just sit and eat ice cream watching sappy movies and crying about how I hate the guy." _The interviewer said.

Edward laughed while Alice said _"Don't worry, I do the same thing."_

They all laughed and then the interviewer said _"It says here you have a girlfriend back home. The daughter of Denali records."_

Rose froze. Jasper's eyes widened.

"What?" I whispered.

I watched in horror as Edward nodded.

"_Yes, Tanya and I have been dating for about a month." _He confirmed while Alice looked a bit uncomfortable.

"_But you didn't sign with their company. Why?"_

Edward sighed and said _"Well I didn't want her father to think I was just using her to get a record deal. I'm with her because I want to be."_

"Aw, how sweet!" the interviewer cooed.

Edward blushed.

"_And you guys are happy together?"_

Edward looked directly into the camera, as if he knew I was watching.

"_It's the happiest I've ever been with a girl. I love her." _He said firmly.

I stared frozen at the screen, while Rosalie rose from her seat and searched for the remote.

Alice looked down at her feet with a frown on her face.

"_And do you like the girlfriend, Alice?" _the interviewer asked her, noticing her frown.

Her head whipped up and she said _"Oh yes, she makes him happy and that's enough for me to like her."_

It seemed forced but still in her words it rang truth.

"_Alrighty then, any-"_

The TV went blank.

No one said anything for a moment, but I could feel Rose fume from where she was standing. She was pissed and it was only a matter of time before she blew.

"Rose…" Jasper started, standing up and reaching for her.

I winced. Bad choice, Jazz.

Her face turned red and she through the remote on the ground, making it into two pieces. She then left the living room and stormed to her room, slamming the door shut.

Jasper sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. Then he turned to me.

"Bella-"

"I'm fine. Go check on Rose." I told him.

"But-"

"No, Jasper. I don't want to talk about this. I'm fine." I said firmly.

He looked like he wanted to argue, then thought better and turned to Rose's room.

As soon as I heard the door click shut, I pulled my knees up and hugged them to my chest. I burrowed my head there and let the tears stream down, while I heard the screams of my best friends.

"How could he fucking do this to her, Jasper?! She threw everything away for him and this is how he repays her?!" she yelled.

"Rose, he's hurt. He doesn't know why we did this, so do you honestly expect him to be grateful?!" Jasper yelled back.

"He should know! He should know that Bella loved him more than anything! Don't pretend like you didn't know that comment was directly for her!"

"I know, Rose, I know! I'm not an idiot okay? And trust me, part of me wants to kick his ass, but the other understands him." He bellowed out.

A beat of silence, then I heard him sigh and the say "Look that doesn't matter right now. What matters is that Bella's going to need us more than ever right now and us fighting here while we should be comforting she right now isn't happening because we are arguing."

I didn't hear anything for a moment until the door opened and when I lifted my head I saw that Rose was coming towards me. She sat next to me on the couch and pulled me down so that my head was resting on her lap. I let myself be weak for a moment and just let my tears stream down. I cried for everything I lost. But after today, I promised myself, I wouldn't cry for his happiness. If Tanya made him happy, then so be it. I lost him. It was my choice. Now I have to live with it.

Rose stroked my hair, and Jasper left to go get food. I knew he left to think, or maybe to go to the library and watch the rest of the interview.

I closed my eyes, and let myself forget for just a moment. I slipped into a dreamless dream and I was thankful.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

"If I ever see him again, I'll kick his ass." Rose whispered.

I was still laying my head on her lap. I stayed very still and didn't give any indication that I was awake.

I heard Jasper sigh. "Rose."

"No, Jasper, think about it. He gets with her just a month after we left. Maybe…maybe he was cheating." She said in a defeated tone.

"Don't tell me it hadn't crossed your mind." She said.

Jasper gave a long sigh. "I can't think that, Rose. Because if I do, then I'll hate every single one of them, and I don't want to hate Alice."

I didn't want to believe he had cheated either. I wanted to believe that our love was pure. That while we were together he loved me and only me.

But Rose had a point. It had only been a month. I was surprised when Angela had told me he had gotten signed, but then again I had made sure he had someone ready to sign him on when I left.

No. I will not believe that he cheated on me. I will not hate him. I can't.

Rose and Jasper bickered more, while I made my decision.

Edward Cullen did not cheat on me. All those promises we made to each other were broken by me, not him. Only me.

_**January 22, 2013: New York**_

After that, Rose was on a vengeance. She became bitter, and whenever anyone even tried to mention Edward, or any of them, she'd shut them up quickly.

We all graduated early, taking summer classes and extra during the term. We ended up graduating in 2 1/2 years, Rose in managing and that allowed her to become a publicist. Jasper studied music and got a degree in psychology while I got my degree in English.

I had never told anyone, but in case the whole music thing didn't work out, I wanted to be an English teacher or an author. Maybe even an editor or a publisher. But before that could happen, Jasper and I got scouted by a music producer.

Apparently there was a guy looking for a new signer and happened to stumble in to where Jasper and I were playing that night. Before we signed on for a deal we waited until we finished college and then began to promote our CD. Jasper was my songwriter and Rose was my manager/publicist. I sang.

This was Rose's plan from the start. She wanted us to get famous just to show them that just like they were better off without us, we were better off without them.

I didn't protest. I knew this is what she needed and plus, I got us to do what we loved. Music.

I'm surprised we haven't run into them before. I mean we were both pretty famous, and while Edward had been in this business longer, I was still much respected in this because of how good we were. Not to be cocky, just saying the truth.

Jasper's songs were very good and when we sang together, we killed the stage. Then Rosalie's no bullshit rule has gotten us far. We were a good team. Of course we'd be good.

So it's a surprise we haven't crossed paths. Though I'll admit, it's better if we never do. Rose could hold a grudge like it was her lifeline and Jasper, though he won't admit, is pretty pissed that Edward was with her. If we ever did cross paths, I doubt it'd be pleasant.

But still, I wonder what would happen after the screaming and possible punching was over. Would we forever hate each other? The exact opposite of what we said we would do? Forever love. It's a laughable term now. I doubt Edward would ever get back with me, but maybe Alice and Emmett would get back with Jasper and Rose, given that Rose stopped being a stubborn bitch.

Who knew? Maybe, maybe not. It doesn't seem possible in the near future but who knew?

Alright, enough with the past. Thinking about this made me tired and I closed my eyes and snuggled into Jasper more, letting sleep finally overtake me.

* * *

**A/N: I know, I know. _When are we going to find out what happened between the two? _All I can say is to have patience. I think it's soon but there are some things that need to happen before the big reveal. It's a shorter chapter this time, so I'll try to make the next one longer. This week has just been so chaotic. **

**Thanks for those who are following and favorting this story. Means a lot to me(: **

**Anyway, please review and I'll see you guys next week!**

**-Katherine**


	5. Mac's Plan

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight**_

* * *

_**February 14, 2013: Los Angeles**_

"Mr. Mac? You asked for me?" I said as I walked into his office.

"Yes, yes. Enter my dear Caroline." I heard him say.

You know in those movies when the main guy in the office has an office chair that is huge and looks very comfortable and when you walk in you just see the back of his chair while he looks outside of the window?

Yeah, imagine that, but the guy here, unlike the movies, did not have as much power as the ones in the movies did. Though, the man does have power in the music. He has the power to make you or break you in the music business. He has the power to ruin your name.

"Can I help you with something?" I asked.

He turned to face me. "Do you know what's hot right now?"

"Sir?" I asked confused.

"Yes, yes, do you know what's hitting big right now?" he asked again.

"Um…no?" I said confused.

"What are in right now, are duets!" he exclaimed.

"Um, okay." I said. I still didn't get where he was going with this.

He got up from his chair and paced around.

"What is that show called? The one with Jeremy Smith?" he asked.

Um…

"Is it Let's Harmonize?" I asked.

He snapped his fingers. "Yes, yes, that's the one! Call Jeremy. Tell him I'm taking that favor he owes Me." he said.

I took my notepad out and started taking notes.

"And what favor would that be?" I asked.

"Tell him to call up Bella Swan and ask her to fill in for Kelly Clarkson. Tell him to tell her that she will be singing with Usher." He said, talking business.

"Yes, sir." I said already turning.

"I wasn't finished." He called.

Shit.

"Sorry, anything else?" I asked.

He smiled. "Yes, tell him to then call up Edward Cullen and ask him to come to the show and fill in for Usher. Tell him to inform Mr. Cullen that he'll be singing with Kelly Clarkson."

"But why not just tell him to call them up and tell them they'll be singing together?" I asked confused.

He let out a laugh. "You have much to learn my dear."

Okay, weirdo.

"I cannot tell him to do that because they won't do it if they know." He explained.

"How do you figure?" I asked.

"Simple. They are from the same state, around the same age, and they have yet to cross paths. I say there has been some avoidance there." He said.

Wow, smart old man.

"And if there isn't?" I asked.

He smiled again. His toothy smile.

"If there isn't any tension or unresolved problems there, then it will be a bit boring having them tour together. But if there is, well my dear Caroline, it will be a hell of a ride."

"Tour?" I asked, looking at him with surprise.

"Yes, it is time these two finally get a shot with me. A summer tour is just the start of it, my dear." He said.

I smiled at him. I have to give him credit. Working for him is never boring.

"Now get to work. The show is next week." He said with a flick of his hand.

"Of course sir." I said and I walked out, phone in hand.

"Yes Mr. Smith, Mr. Mac is ready to check in on that favor you owe him."

* * *

**N/A: I know this is short. Like really really short. But don't worry, there will still be another chapter on Saturday. This one is just something we need before we get the whole story rolling. Next chapter we will see Present day Edward and Bella getting closer. And a little bit of the past too. Until then, hope you guys like it so far.**

**See you Saturday!**

**-Katherine**


	6. The Accident

**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight  
**

* * *

_**February 17, 2013: JFK Airport, New York**_

_**Bella's POV**_

I was going to LA. Me, Isabella Swan, for the first time ever.

Okay, not for the first time ever, but it was the first time that the Cullen siblings were there. Rose usually made sure they were out of the place whenever we came by. No way could we ever cross paths.

But this time, we couldn't avoid it.

Jeremy Smith called me, not Rose, because we had met before and we were sort of friends.

He called in for a favor because apparently Kelly Clarkson had dropped out of his show _Let's Harmonize_ and he needed someone to fill in for her. She was supposed to sing with Usher.

Of course I said yes. It was Usher, after all.

Still, I hated going on planes.

It left a lot of thinking time, plus the whole crashing to your death was always on the back of your mind.

As we got to our seats, I pulled out my IPod and played some soothing songs. I needed the sleep.

I closed my eyes and tried not to think. But of course that didn't work. I don't know if it was because of our upcoming trip to LA where I knew _he'd_ be there, or because I had been thinking about him these past few weeks more than I usually did, but I started to think of the past. Of us.

_**December 30, 2005: Washington**_

"Uncle Jeb! Uncle Jeb, over here!"

He finally spotted me and got a huge smile on his face. He started walking toward me and when he finally came he wrapped his arms around me.

"How've ya been kiddo?" he said in his deep voice.

"Good, Uncle Jeb, you?" I asked.

"Oh you know, hanging around." He answered.

Uncle Jeb never stayed in one place for long. He had houses all over the world and he loved to travel. He always made fun of my dad for settling down, but I knew that he sometimes he wishes he had too.

He kept his arm around my waist and we walked toward my car.

"Tell me, how was Chicago?" I asked.

"Oh it was great Bella. I mean it's very nice and calmer than anywhere else I've been too, not my usual but still nice. You have to go there Bells. Promise me you'll go one day?" he said.

I laughed. "You got it Uncle Jeb."

We rode to my house laughing and telling jokes. God I loved it when he visited.

I needed the distraction.

Edward and I had gotten in a bit of an argument. Ever since our last show, when Tanya and the guy that came from her dads record business said we needed to practice our vocal chords a little more, Edward has been making us practice all day every day and I reached my limit yesterday and told him to get a grip. Before we could make up though, I had to come get Uncle Jeb.

Oh well, we'd see Edward when he came over to meet Uncle Jeb today anyway. We'd talk then.

Once we got home, Uncle Jeb said he needed a couple minutes to shower then he'd help me make dinner.

I sat and watched a bit of TV when I got a text.

Hey, won't be able to make it today. I have to go with my mom to Seattle for something.-E

**I thought you told her you were going to stay here.-B**

Guess she changed her mind. See you later.-E

To say I was mad was an understatement. I was pissed. I quickly dialed his number and waited.

He picked up at the 5th ring.

"_Hello."_

"What the hell are you doing?"

He sighed. _"What do you want me to say? She's making me go."_

"Bullshit. Don't make your mother the bad guy here. We had this planned weeks ago. You're supposed to be here Edward." I snapped.

"_Well I can't go anymore okay?" _he snapped back.

"This isn't over. When you get back we're going to talk. Forget about any practice." I spit at him.

"_Will do mom." _He said sarcastically. _"Look Bella, I'm not in the mood for a lecture. Can I go now?"_

I gasped. "Fine Edward, be an asshole." Then I snapped my phone shut.

It probably would have been more effective if my voice hadn't cracked, but when I get angry I start to get teary eyed.

Ugh, I put my head in my hands and took a deep breathe to calm myself.

I got startled when Uncle Jeb cleared his throat.

"Oh, Uncle Jeb, I didn't see you there." I said.

He gave me a pity smile then said, "You want to go for some ice cream?"

"What?" I asked.

"Yah, some ice cream." He said.

"Before dinner?"

"Why not? Come on, I'll buy." He said and he grabbed the keys and headed towards the door. I just sat for a moment debating what I should do before I got up and followed him.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*

"So you and your boyfriend are in a tiff because of the stress of the band?" Uncle Jeb asked.

We were sitting in the only ice cream shop in forks, talking and licking our ice creams.

"Yah, and now he's avoiding me, instead of talking to me, so I don't really know what to tell him. Plus he's being a jerk." I say.

"Well I'm sure you guys will work it out. And if you don't you could always ditch this place and come out with Me." he told me.

I laughed. "Thanks Uncle Jeb but Rose and Jasper would kill me if I left them behind. Plus I don't think dad would approve."

"Well we could take Jasper and Rose with us, but I think you're right about Charlie. My brother is way too goody two shoes to let you hang with me, plus he'd probably get jealous that you like me better." He said.

"Oh yah, wouldn't want that huh?" I laughed.

"Where is he anyway?" he asked.

"Dad? Oh he'll be here on the 2nd. The business deal in London is going well so they have to stay an extra few days." I said.

"So it's just you and me for New Years?" he asked.

"I guess so." I said.

"Oh we're going to have fun." He said mischievously.

I laughed. "Oh no." I could just imagine the trouble we'd be getting into.

We stayed for a while longer before we headed out.

"Hey, thanks for that. I needed it." I told him as he opened my door. Ever the gentleman, Uncle Jeb is.

I felt better, refreshed. I guess Uncle Jeb knew exactly how to deal with my mopey self.

"No problem kiddo."

He got in and we drove silently for a while before he couldn't take it anymore and turned on the radio.

"Sorry, you know I hate silence." He said as he searched for a station with a good song.

"_Now everybody, put up their hands say_ _I don't wanna be in love, I don't wanna be in love._"

"Ah man, I love this song. Sing with me Bells." He said.

"No way! That's so cliched!" I told him laughing.

"Come on Bella _say I don't wanna be in love, I don't wanna be_" He urged.

I rolled my eyes, and laughed. Ugh fine.

"_I don't wanna be in LOVE!"_

As we bellowed out the song in all the wrong tunes and if anyone were to hear us they would tap their ears from the sound, but in that car, with Uncle Jeb and I singing, I was having fun. So much fun.

And as I turned to look at him, laughing, I could see his laughing lines crinkle on the side of his eyes, and the wrinkles on the side of his face from smiling too much. He looked so happy, so free.

And I watched as a bright light came toward us. Watched as his once happy care free face, turned into horror as the truck from the other side came hurtling towards us. I knew it would hit him first, and yet I couldn't do anything but watch.

I saw, rather than felt, the truck crash into our car, making us flip over. I saw as Uncle Jeb hit the wheel and became unconscious. I don't know if I was screaming, but I think I was.

We were upside down, and I tried to fight off the blackness that threatened to overtake me.

I tried.

"Uncle Jeb?" I whispered.

When he didn't answer, I let it come.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**Edward's Point Of View**_

I knew it was a stupid fight. I knew I should be over there at Bella's, meeting her uncle Jeb formally as her boyfriend. I knew I should call her and beg for forgiveness. But I couldn't.

Mom decided to punish me since I was acting like a child. She said that because I told Bella I was going with her to Seattle, now I had to go.

"Stop sulking Edward. You'll call her when we get home tomorrow." She said, "If of course she's willing to talk to you."

"Mom, you're supposed to be on my side." I whined.

She laughed. "No sweetie I'm on the side that's right. Now hush and help me pick out a nice dress for this New Year's party Charlie and Renee are planning."

It was a surprise for both Bella and her uncle. They were going to head in early and plan a surprise New Year's party.

We stayed in Seattle for another 3 hours, before finally stopping to eat. It was around 7 and already getting dark.

"When do we go home?" I asked.

"Tomorrow, if you're lucky." She said.

"Mom" I groaned.

"Edward-"she was interrupted by her phone ringing.

"Gosh, this better be important. Your phone has been vibrating this whole time and now someone's trying to call me."

I perked up. Maybe it was Bella, trying to get a hold of me. Unlikely, but weirder things had happened.

"Alice? Have you been calling your brother non-stop or-" she paused.

"What? Honey, slow down, I can't understand you." She said.

I chuckled. Alice always talked too fast when she got excited.

Any humor I had washed off my face when I saw mom's face become worry.

"Are you sure?" My mom asked sternly.

I watched as she closed her eyes and took a deep breathe.

"Okay, we'll be there in about an hour. Honey, try to calm down and get some anxiety pills for Rose. They are in my bathroom cabinet. We'll be there as soon as we can." She said then hung up.

"Check, please!" she yelled.

"Mom?" I asked, worried.

"Not now Edward. I'll tell you in the car. Here are the keys. Go get it and wait for me by the front." She demanded.

I knew better than to stay and ask now.

I went and handed the valet our ticket to go retrieve our car. Just as they brought it up, my mom came out of the restaurant and took the driver's seat.

I got in the passenger seat and waited.

It wasn't until we got on the highway that she talked.

"Edward I need you to listen to me carefully okay? You need to stay calm. Can you do that for me?" she said.

"Yah, sure. What's going on?" I asked, worry colored in my tone.

She took a deep breath. "Bella and her uncle were in an accident."

"What?" I asked.

"They were in an accident. I don't know how bad it is, but we'll be there soon, okay? Don't worry before you have too, okay?" she said.

I felt myself nod, but all I could think of was Not Bella. No, she was just having dinner with her uncle. A dinner I should be at.

The next hour passed in a blur. I think I was in a state of shock. I didn't notice when we arrived but once I snapped out of it, I ran towards the emergency room.

There I found Rose, sleeping in Emmett's arms, Jasper's eyes shut tight, resting against Alice. Alice's face was stained with tear tracks on her cheek and Tanya sitting awkwardly in the corner.

When Alice saw me she poked Jasper and got up to come towards me.

"Where is she?" I asked, my voice strained.

"Edward…" Alice said her voice breaking.

"What's going on? How is she?" I demanded.

Alice broke into a sob and crumbled on the seat nearest. Jasper didn't even get up to get her. He just leaned his head on the wall while tears came down his cheeks.

"She got hit pretty badly." Tanya said, her voice ringing.

I turned to her. "But she'll be fine right?"

Tanya looked down. "I don't know Edward."

"Where's mom?" Emmett's hoarse voice said.

I sat next to him and answered "She's talking to the doctor. Trying to get any information."

"She won't get any other than they are putting them through surgery right now and it's pretty touch and go right now." Tanya said.

Jasper opened his eyes and glared.

"She'll be fine." He said, forcefully.

I took a deep breath. "How long ago?"

No one answered this time.

All that was heard was the sobs of Alice, the slight snoring of Rose, and the occasional sniffles of Jasper.

Alice kept waiting for me to break down, I could tell. But as long as no one hugged me, I was fine. It didn't seem real to me. To me, Bella wasn't here. She was at her house having dinner.

"She'll be fine." Jasper whispered again.

He never lied. He better not start now.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**Bella's Point Of View**_

The uncomfortable bed let me know I wasn't in my room. The loud beeping let me know I wasn't in the most pleasant place.

I couldn't open my eyes at first. I didn't want to. It was nice, staying in the state of unknown. But still, I knew I had to wake up sometime.

First, I moved my fingers. They were stiff, but luckily they didn't hurt. Next, my feet. I wiggled my toes and tried to lift them a little. The left one was more cooperative than the right.

Finally I lift my hand to touch my head. That throbbed a bit, but other than that it was fine.

Well that only left my eyes. Have to open them sometime.

I first opened one eye and immediately shut it. The light was blinding, and the beeping sound was finally getting through my ears.

_God that was annoying_.

I opened my eyes again and this time squinted through the lights.

The hospital. I was in the hospital, in their comfortable beds, with their uncomfortable clothes.

_I've got to talk to Carlisle about this_. I thought.

The other thing I noticed was that I was alone.

I looked around for the button that summoned a nurse or something and pressed it.

Within 5 seconds, Nurse Jenny came running in.

I knew her from the many times Edward and I came and dropped off Carlisle's lunch. She always came and got it for him, so we were friendly. She was a great person with a big heart.

"Bella." She said with relief.

"Hey," I croaked sitting up.

_Gah should have probably checked my voice too._

"Are you feeling alright?" she asked, coming closer to check me.

"Yah, I'm fine. I just feel a little stiff." I told her.

"Good, good. Dr. Cullen will come in shortly okay?" she said, starting to walk out.

"Wait!" Oh bad idea. My hand reached for my ribs as I felt it sting from the yell.

"What about Uncle Jeb? How's he?" I asked, my teeth clenched trying to ignore the stabbing feeling in my side.

She froze in her spot, but didn't turn back around.

"Dr. Cullen will be with you shortly." She repeated then went out of the room.

This is bad. This is really bad.

The crash. I remember the crash. I remember the song we were singing,

I don't wanna be in love; I don't wanna be in love.

I remember seeing his face crash into the wheel.

I remember-

"Bella, good to see your eyes open." Carlisle said, coming in with his clipboard.

"How's Uncle Jeb?" I asked, skipping formalities.

He ignored me. "You gave us quite a scare there. You're a bit bruised up, but as soon as we see you're doing better, we'll have you out of here in no time."

I closed my eyes. "How is Uncle Jeb?" I repeated, harshly.

"You suffered a bit of a concussion and a bruised skull. You're legs not broken, but it is going to hurt a bit when you walk so we are keeping it leveled. A shard of glass did puncture your skin and we had to put you under surgery to take it out. It might be tender so try not to move much. Some of your ribs are broken, so I want you to lay off the singing for a while, just so it won't make you-"

I cut him off. "I want to see Rose."

'Bella," he began.

"I want Rose here." I said coldly.

He sighed and finally looked at me.

His eyes scared me. They were a doctors eyes when he was about to tell you something bad. Or not tell you enough.

"Bella,"

"No Carlisle. I know you can't tell me. But Rose will. She will tell me what I think I already know. Go. Get. Her." I demanded, tears streaking down my face.

He nodded, and walked out.

When he walked in again he has Rose, along with my parents and Alice.

"Oh, Bella, how are you feeling sweetie?" my mother said, coming close to me.

I flinched away from her touch. She gasped and stepped away, leaning on my father.

I looked at all their faces, looked at all their heartbroken faces, and asked as calmly as I could,

"How is Uncle Jeb?"

"Bella," my mom began, but I had had enough.

"Stop saying my name. Stop asking me these stupid questions about my health, and answer mine. How is Uncle Jeb?" I hissed.

"He's dead, Bella. He died." I heard her say.

"Rose." My mother hissed.

"What? She wanted to know. Keeping this from her like a little kid wasn't going to help her. Not knowing was going to kill her, and I'm sorry Renee, but I can only take one death at a time." Rose said angrily.

"You watch your mouth." My father snapped.

"Stop." I finally said.

Everyone in the room stopped talking, and looked at me. Waiting.

"I want…" I started. "I need everyone to get out. Right now. Please." I begged.

My parents and Alice nodded sadly, and walked out.

"Bella…" Rose whispered.

I shook my head at her. "Please, just…ask Edward to come in." I begged.

She looked at me for a moment, then nodded and walked out.

I held it together but right when Edward walked in, face filled with worry and sadness, I broke.

I felt his arms wrap around me as I cried on his chest.

He didn't say anything. Not my name, not any questions about my health, none of that bullshit I'd heard since I woke up.

He just held me as I cried and when I calmed down and asked him what had happened, he didn't hesitate. He told me.

And I loved him for it.

_**February 17, 2013: JFK, New York**_

LA here we come.

* * *

**A/N: Hey guys, so as promised here's the next chapter. So some bad news. I'm going on vacation for a week and will be back next Monday. My friends and I are have a 'No technology' vacation so that we won't be bothered by family or work calls. Basically just giving them a call saying we're fine but nothing more. So I'm trying to finish the chapter for next week right now so that I can upload it tomorrow before I leave. If not, then I will be updating on Tuesday next week. I'm almost done with the chapter so most likely it will be tomorrow but if not, I hope you all have a happy Easter.**

**See you soon.**

**-Katherine**

**P.S: I know that this chapter seems unimportant now, but next one will explain exactly why this is so important through out the story. Any questions and please ask. Also please review.**


	7. The Reason We Broke

**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**

* * *

_**February 18, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Bella's POV**_

The first thing we saw when we arrived was a huge poster of Edward Cullen. The poster was promoting his new CD. Next to him was a new movie coming out.

Rose rolled her eyes when she saw them.

"Of course this would be here to greet us." She said bitterly.

"You know he always finds ways to mess with you Rose. Even now." Jasper joked with a smile.

I laughed at him, while Rose just huffed.

As we drove to our hotel, I watched the buildings we passed. LA was a beautiful city, and I'm sure if

Edward hadn't moved here, Rose, Jasper and I would have a home here.

When we arrived to our hotel we checked in to one room. Rose didn't see the point in getting 3 rooms if we were only going to stay for a day or two. Plus this hotel had a couch that could be made into a bed and a separate room with two beds. It was sort of a suite.

"Okay, Jasper, you get the couch. Bella and I get the beds." Rose said.

"Yes ma'am." He said with a mock solute.

I giggled and copied him.

Rose just rolled her eyes at our silliness and brought her bags into the room.

"Alright you guys, this is how it's going to happen." She said from the room.

Jasper and I walked in to hear her better.

"We're just going to stay for the show and that's it. No going out on this trip. I don't want to risk running into one of them, but if we do, we just keep walking, understood? I don't need any problems right now." She said.

"So what, were just supposed to ignore them?" Jasper asked.

She smiled. "You're getting it now big brother."

I sighed. It's for the best. I mean, we didn't exactly end in good terms. In fact...

_**May 5, 2005: Washington**_

_**Bella's POV  
**_

Things were different. With everything. With the band, with our families, and with Edward.

After the accident I went into a state of denial. I didn't want to believe that my uncle had died. I didn't want to believe that he was never coming back. But slowly, I began to come to terms with it.

The funeral was brutal and I'm glad I had Edward and Jasper to lean on, though Jasper needed someone too.

I couldn't go back to singing. It wasn't that I didn't want to, it was that I couldn't. With my broken ribs, Carlisle said it would be best if I just lay of the singing, so that put a hold on our band thing. Well, until I convinced Edward to let Tanya take my spot.

We had already missed 2 major gigs and our band couldn't afford to miss another.

Edward assured me that it would only be temporary and that as soon as I was ready, I would take my spot again.

That was four months ago.

Now, I just watch on the sidelines with Alice as I watch them rock the stage.

Did I miss it? Yes. Did I tell him, or anyone, I wanted in again? No.

Besides, Edward and I were different with each other now. I knew I should have never let him see me break down, because now he looked at me as if I was so breakable. It was a bit overwhelming being around him, or any of the Cullen's, now that my uncle died. They looked at me as if I was going to fall apart any minute. And I hated it. And to make matters worse, Edward and I hadn't been together, like _together, _together since February.

At first his excuse was that he didn't want to hurt me since I was still recovering. Then it was that he was busy with school and other things. Now, I just don't bother.

"Hey, baby, how'd you like it?" Edward said coming down the stage.

He gave me kiss on the forehead. Not the lips, the forehead.

"It was awesome, huh Bella?" Alice said.

She was sitting next to me. Today they were playing at the local bar in Forks. But of course, no drinks tonight.

"Yah, you were great." I said dully.

It felt like routine now.

He frowned and then said, "Well were just packing up now. We'll leave once were done."

Alice hoped up and said "We'll help."

She raced down to the back and disappeared.

"Everything okay?" Edward asked me.

I sighed and slipped off the bar stool I was sitting at.

"Yah, it's just…" I started.

Oh, screw routine.

I grabbed Edward's hand and yanked him towards the lonely looking hallway.

"Bella, what are you-" he started but I didn't let him finish.

I grabbed the back of his neck and pulled him down to meet my lips.

I had missed his lips on mine and for a moment he kissed me back. Until he realized.

He softly pushed me away.

"Bella, no. Not right now." He said, looking at the ground.

A flash of anger came to me.

"Why not?" I demanded.

He sighed and stepped away from me.

"Because, I have to help the band pack up. You know they'll kick my ass if I don't." he tried to joke.

I looked at him. Really looked at him, before I felt my eyes start to water.

Ugh, rejection. It always hurts.

I turned away from him and headed the way we came from.

"You're right." I said and walked away.

I didn't go back stage though. Instead I went to the ladies room and splashed some cold water in my face.

"Get a grip, Bella." I told myself.

When the door opened, and I saw that it was Tanya headed my way, I quickly took a deep breath and calmed myself.

"Hey Bella, you mind if I talk to you?" she said.

I shook my head. "Of course not. What do you need?" I asked politely.

She fiddled with her fingers before looking at me.

"Well, remember that guy that saw you guys before New Year's?" she said.

"Yah, Garret, right?" I asked, vaguely remembering.

"Yah, well he's right outside and he wants to talk to you." She said.

"Oh, okay." I said, heading out.

"Mind if I come with you?" she asked timidly.

I smiled at her. "Well I need someone to show me where he is." I told her.

I liked Tanya. Well I liked her enough. She has really come through for us.

When I spotted Garret, the man that turned us down before, I felt nervous.

_What's he going to say this time?_

"Bella, right?" he asked as we reached him.

"Yes, can I help you with something?" I asked.

His eyes glanced briefly at Tanya before returning back to me.

"Yes, well I wanted to talk about the band." He said.

"Alright." I said warily.

"Well you see, your band has gotten a lot of attention these past few months and I decided to come check it out again, and I have to say, Bella, I love it. Tanya as singer and Edward's voice mixed with it was amazing! I would love to sign them together for the label. Do you think you're band would go for it?" he asked.

"What? No, no this isn't my band. I'm just filling in for Bella, temporarily. Plus Edward would never agree with doing this without Bella as lead singer." Tanya said angrily.

"Tanya." I said, stopping her.

"Oh well, then is there any way you can convince him?" Garret asked me.

Oh great. Put the pressure on me. First you tell me were 'not quite there yet' and then you telling me you just needed a new singer to make your band good. Now you want me to convince my boyfriend to sign with you.

Wait, Edward could get signed. Edward and the band could go big.

"No way. Edward would never go for it." Tanya told him.

"Oh well then…" Garret said.

"Wait. I…I'll see what I can do. Garrets please, don't give up on him. I'll convince him." I promised.

"Bella," Tanya started.

"Tanya, not now." I hissed.

"Well then, I'll leave my card with you and call me if you can get him to agree." He said before saying his goodbyes and leaving.

Tanya and I stayed there for a minute. My plotting, her… doing whatever.

"You know he'll never agree to this." She said after a moment. "Not while you're together."

_Not while you're together. _Of course.

"I know." I told her. Then I turned to her and said "Don't worry about it. And don't tell them either. Any of them."

"But…" she started.

"Tanya, trust me, okay?" I asked.

She must have seen the crazy look in my eyes, or just really did trust me.

"Okay." She said.

"Alright." I said back then headed towards the back.

"Hey, what took you guys so long?" Edward asked when arrived.

He put his arm around my waist and I snuggled into his side.

"Long line in the rest room." Tanya said.

Rose shot me a look, and I shot one back saying I'd explain later.

Once everything was loaded we went towards the cars.

As we walked Edward leaned down and whispered in my ear.

"Are we okay?" his voice sounded scared, as if I was going to push him away that moment.

I looked up at him. My Edward.

"Yah." I told him. If only he knew what was going through my head.

He stopped in front of Jasper's car, where I was riding tonight because he was tired and needed to sleep.

He eyed me for a moment before saying "I love you."

I memorized the feeling the words sent me. I memorized the sound the made when they came off his lips.

Who knew when I'd hear it again?

Then I smiled at him. I stood on my tip-toes and kissed his cheek.

"Love you too." I told him then quickly got into the car, and after a moment, watched him walk away.

_I do love you, Edward. _I thought. _Which is why I have to do what I will do. _

_And you'll probably hate me for it._

*/\\*/\\*/\\*

"So let me get this straight. They want Tanya and him, but not you?" Rose asked after I explained everything.

I nodded.

"That's…" Rose paused to find the right word. "Fucked up."

I sighed. "Yah…"

She stared at me for a moment then asked "What are you going to do?"

I shook my head. "I don't know. What can I do? We both know that Edward won't agree with this if we stay together."

She nodded and looked serious for a moment. "How are we going to play this Bella? You know what we need to do." She said.

"Whoa, whoa we? No Rose it's just going to be me." I told her firmly.

She rolled her eyes at me. "Please, like I'm going to be in a band with her permanently on it? I can't even stand the bitch."

"Rose…"

"Don't Bella. You leave the band, I do too. And I know I speak for Jasper as well." She told me.

"But this is your chance! Imagine where you can go with this Rose? Imagine where you all can go with this!" I yelled at her.

She got up and grabbed my hands. "B, none of this matters to me without the people I care about on it. I get why you want to do this for Edward. I'd do the same for Emm, hell I will do the same for Emm. And even if it kills me or Jasper for that matter, we'd do it for them." She assured me.

I looked down at my feet and felt the tears pool into my eyes.

"You know this means leaving right? Doing this means leaving them behind." I look back at her and try to convey with my eyes how much I really didn't want her to do this.

She looks down for a bit before looking back with determination.

"If leaving means they get what they dreamed, then yes." she tells me.

I sighed angrily. "Rose, this is leaving forever! I mean, quite literally never seeing Emmett ever again! And you don't even have too! It's just me! Just me that has to go. Edward's the only one here that would be stubborn enough to not sign without me. This has to be done, but you coming with me…no."

"Bella, listen to me. Tanya and I don't get along. Do you honestly think that if she drives you away I could even stand her? I'd end up brining the band down because of my attitude towards her. Then I would be killing Emmett's shot at making it big. I can't do that. I won't. So leaving with you is the only other option I see. And to be honest, it's a hell of a lot better to leave with company than to leave without." Rose lectured me.

I clenched my fists and covered my eyes.

I couldn't do this. I had too, but Rose was making it difficult. I saw her point. I did, but this was her happiness too.

"Bella." I heard a deep voice say.

My head whipped toward my door, where I saw Jasper, his face void of any emotion.

"We're going with you. If this is what it will take for them to get there dream, then we will do it." he said.

I groaned and wailed "Not you too. Please, Jasper, my guilt wouldn't, _couldn't_, take it."

He shook his head. "And my mind couldn't take not know how you girls were. I'm coming with you, and we will let them have their happiness. Without us."

"Jasper… please." I pleaded.

He ignored me and turned to Rose.

"How are we going to do this?" he asked.

Rose turned thoughtful for a moment then said "Well we still haven't sent our confirmation to the U-Dub so we can still choose a different college. We go away, promise to do the long distance thing and then…don't."

I shook my head. Jasper nodded.

"Okay I can get a transfer. I'll have to bribe but…" Jasper formulated.

"This isn't going to work." I said firmly.

"You guys will stay."

"No, we won't. This isn't about just you and Edward anymore. It involves all of us. Plus it's not like you can stop us." Jasper said firmly.

Rose nodded.

I sighed. I wasn't going to convince them.

I hated to admit it, I hated to feel it, but part of me was happy they were coming with me. I needed them but I still would rather they were happy here, then miserable with me.

"Okay then, fine. Come, but when you guys resent me, don't come complaining to me." I told them.

They nodded and Jasper asked "Which college?"

Rose turned to me.

"_You have to go to Chicago. Promise?"_

"_You got it, Uncle Jeb."_

"Chicago." I said numbly.

They knew better then to question it.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

We were headed to the Cullen's place.

It had been three weeks since we made the decision to go to Chicago. Rose and I had already sent the registration papers and Jasper was working on the transfer.

Ever since then, Jasper and Rose had been spending almost every moment with Emmett and Alice. I knew they wanted to get as much time as they could with them. I savored every kiss Edward and I shared. I tried to memorize the feeling of his lips on mine, or my forehead and cheek. Though with Edward, the kisses never got farther than that. Not anymore.

It seemed too easy for Jaz and Rose. To just leave them behind. When I asked Rose why she told me that this was only temporarily. She was sure we all would eventually get back together. When I asked if Jasper thought the same, she said of course.

I knew better though. Once we were gone, we'd most likely never see them again. They'd be angry at us for just leaving, and if everything went according to plan, they'd be famous and never want anything to do with us.

I didn't tell her this though. I think deep down they knew. This just helped them get through this.

Today's visit to the Cullen's was not going to be pleasant. Today, we were going to tell them that we were going to Chicago. Today will be filled with lots of empty promises and lies.

We knocked and we're greeted by Esme with an apron on.

"Come in, come in. The food will be ready in a few." She said as she ushered us in and gave us hugs and kisses.

"Emmett and Alice are in the living room, and I think Edward and Tanya are in the music room." She told us.

"Alright." we said in unison as we started towards the living room.

"Oh, Bella?" Esme called.

I stopped and asked "Yah?" while Rose and Jazz kept going.

"Be a dear, and go call them downstairs will you?" she asked.

I smiled at her. "Of course, Esme."

The music room was the door next to Edwards. It had lots of instruments including the piano, the guitar, bass, and drums. It had others but those were the ones that were used the most.

Edward had once tried to teach me piano and I was getting the hang of it, until my accident happened and the lessons stopped.

As I walked up the stairs, I got butterflies in my stomach. I was nervous Edward would see right through me. If I didn't know he knew me so well I would have skipped this and just left him. Instead I had to lie and pray he wouldn't notice the truth in my eyes.

I heard laughing coming from the music room.

Tanya's laughing.

The door was opened a jar and I looked threw.

Edward was smiling while Tanya threw her head back laughing.

He waited until she calmed down before turning away again.

I saw as Tanya bite her lip, seeming to hesitate before she nervously said "Edward?"

He turned back to her, his face holding a slight look of confusion, and I watched as she made a split decision and leaned in and kissed him.

Three things happened at once.

Gasping, I roughly pushed the door open.

Edward froze before pushing her away.

And Tanya's head snapped to meet my eyes.

Edward rose to his feet and turned to me with slightly horrified eyes.

"Bella?" he looked at me pleadingly.

Now rationally, I knew Edward wouldn't cheat on me. Rationally I knew that this was all Tanya. Hell I watched the whole thing!

But at that moment I couldn't think rationally. All I could think about was that his lips were slightly stained with her lip stick. All I could see was her lips on his.

All I could see was him pushing _me_ away, all those times before. Him not smiling with me, not giving me a _real _smile in what felt like years but was only months. His ever present frown and worried look taken away by a few moments with Tanya.

I felt my body tingle and my eyes welling up with tears.

"Bella, I can-" he started but I didn't let him finish. I was already turning, running towards the stairs.

I heard him running towards me, but that didn't stop me.

With tears streaming down my face, I went to the living room and went for Rose.

"Bella? What's wrong?" she asked as she took in my appearance.

Everyone in the room looked at me with worried eyes, and then flickered to Edward as he came running in.

"Bella, stop. Let me explain." He pleaded as he reached toward my elbow to grab me.

I yanked away and turned to face him.

"Don't touch me," I snapped at him.

Rose's demeanor changed quickly. She went from confused to angry in a second.

"What did you do?" she demanded, coming to stand in front of me.

I watched as Jasper's face went from confused to protector in a flash. He stepped away from Alice, and came to put his arm around me.

"Stay out of this Rose." Edward snarled at her.

"Like hell," she growled at him.

"Babe," Emmett warned at her.

"Rose," Alice tried.

"Bella, I am so sorry!" Tanya said, coming in running.

We all turned and stared at her. After a bit, I closed my eyes and rubbed my temple.

_Great, just who I _didn't _want to see._

"What exactly are you sorry for?" Alice asked.

I heard Edward sigh while Tanya stumbled through her words.

Whatever. I had had enough.

I grabbed the keys that were sitting on the coffee table and went towards the door.

"Bella!" Edward yelled after me.

I heard Emmett tell him to let me cool down a bit.

I didn't hear his reply.

Out the door and in the car, then break down. I told myself this over and over again.

I didn't notice that I was shaking until I tried to put the keys in the car door thingy.

I jumped as Jasper put his hand over mine and grabbed the key and opened the car.

Rose grabbed me and pulled me in the back seat of the car where she sat with me.

"Shh, Bella. Calm down." She said.

I wasn't even crying anymore though. I was cold and confused at this point.

The drive home was quiet. Nothing was said until after we got to the house and were in our PJ's, lying on the living room floor.

We always did this when we wanted to talk about something serious. Ever since we were kids, we'd just lay on the floor, looking at the ceiling, and talk.

This time was no different.

"So what happened?" Rose asked.

"She kissed him." I told them, my voice sounding detached.

"_She _kissed _him_? Or they were kissing?" Jasper asked.

"She kissed him." I confirmed.

"Then why didn't we kick her ass?" Rose asked stunned.

I sighed. "Because at the moment, all I could think about was that they were kissing. Sure, it was unwanted by him, but still. At that moment I didn't want to hear anything."

We stayed quiet for a moment. Then Rose said "This could work to our advantage."

"What?" I asked confused.

I looked towards Jasper and he shrugged.

"Yah, instead of the hole just ditching them once we get to college thing. This is better. Now we don't have to tell them where we are going. I mean, I know I came up with the other plan, but I've been thinking about it, and if Emmett were to pull of that, then I'd go looking for him and demand an explanation in person. Now we have this." Rose said.

I sat up and looked at her in surprise.

She noticed and asked annoyed "What?"

"I'm not going to let Edward think I think he cheated on me! He'll hate me!" I exclaimed.

I mean really! Why would she think this?!

She sat up too and snorted. "I think he's going to do that anyway Bella. They all will. Plus it gives us an excuse to…leave Emmett and Alice. They'll side with Edward, and we'll side with you."

I shook my head. "No, no way. This won't work."

"Jasper, help me out here." Rose pleaded.

"Jasper's not going to help you out because it's a stupid plan." I hissed at her.

"Actually, Bella, I know you hate this. Trust me; I hate it as much as you do. But it's a pretty good plan." He said carefully.

"What? No, no it's not. It's a stupid plan. What the hell am I supposed to say to him? That he's a cheating bastard when I know he's not?"

"Yes! That's exactly what you tell him!" Rose yelled at me.

I shook my head. "No, this won't work. He'll see right through me."

"Bella, we have to try. Do it for Edward. Because even though you know this will hurt him now, think about how happy he will be later when he's singing his heart out with millions of people cheering him on." Rose told me.

And that's all it took to convince me. I had to do this.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**Edward's Point Of View**_

After 3 hours of waiting, 3 hours of calling her about a hundred times, I finally got in my car and drove towards her house.

She had to believe I would never cheat on her. I loved her and only her.

This is what I told Tanya and after about an hour of her apologizing she admitted that she wasn't thinking when she leaned in to kiss me.

"You're just so _nice! _And you're hot too, and I just wasn't thinking with my head Edward. Really, I'll tell Bella everything. This is my entire fault, I am so sorry Edward." She had said.

I was glad that she would vouch for me but I still wasn't very happy with her. She had apologized though and when she said she was just hurting over her recent breakup I forgave her on the condition she not do it again. I was never one to hold on to a stupid fight.

As I knocked on her door, I wondered if Bella really truly believed I cheated on her. I mean, didn't she see me push her away?

When the door opened I took a deep breath.

"What are you doing here?" Rose spat.

Oh great.

I love Rose. I truly do, but we have always had a love/hate relationship. She just never knew when it was time to back off.

"I came to talk to my girlfriend." I glared at her.

"Hmm, do you mean Bella? Or Tanya?" she growled.

"Rose, don't. Just let me talk to her." I said tiredly.

This whole thing was giving me a headache.

"She doesn't want to talk."

I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose. "Rose…" I was reaching my snapping point.

"Rose, it's okay. I'll handle this." A sweet pained voice said.

Finally, Bella.

"Are you sure?" Rose asked.

I couldn't see Bella yet because the door wasn't opened fully but whatever Bella did, Rose sighed and stepped aside to let me through.

"You hurt her, I hurt you." She threatened before letting me through and walking towards their stairs.

When I went inside the first thing I noticed was Bella. She was standing near the couch in the living room. Her eyes looked the same way they did after she found out her uncle had died. Emotionless. This is the look that haunted my dreams, the look that always made me not get to close again.

I'll admit I have been distant with Bella, but it wasn't because I didn't love her or stopped loving her. It was because of this…this guilt I felt inside me. Every time I kissed her, or even thought about doing anything more, I feared that she would realize that I was the one at fault for her uncle's death and leave me.

I'm not saying I'm the one that rammed into them, but I was the one that sent them out for ice cream. I was the reason her uncle thought she needed it.

And I was the reason her eyes looked like that again.

"Bella," I whispered.

I walked towards her but before I could get in five steps she stopped me.

"Don't come near me." she said harshly.

I froze. I had never heard her use that tone with me. It was one she used only for things or people she hated. She couldn't, she wouldn't, hate me.

I squared my shoulders and cleared my throat.

"Bella you know I didn't-" I started.

"Don't. Just don't." she said, closing her eyes.

"But you have to let me explain." I demanded.

I wouldn't lose her without a fight.

"Anything you say right now will feel like a lie." She said through clenched teeth.

"Bella come on, you know I wouldn't cheat on you!" I tried reasoning.

Her eyes flashed open and she glared, "What I know is that you had your lips attached to hers."

"I pushed away and you saw that." I growled at her.

I know I should try to calm down, but this was staring to piss me off. She saw this! Why does she not believe?

"Yah, after I came in and caught you," she said bitterly.

"Bella, seriously? You know I wouldn't do that! You've known me for years! Have I ever given you a reason not to trust me?" I asked intently.

I saw her break a bit and her face crumpled. It went from anger to confusion. I took this as a sign to get closer.

When I was close enough I wrapped my hands around her and held her tight.

"You know I only love you." I whispered to her and kissed her head.

I don't know what I did, but it seemed like hearing my declaration of love seemed to snap something inside of her. She pushed me away roughly and her face was back to anger, tears falling as she swiped them away.

She turned away from me.

"Bella," I tried again, feeling desperate.

_Why isn't she listening?_

"Leave. I don't want to see you again Edward. I don't want to have anything to do with you." She growled at me.

That felt like a slap in the face. She never wanted to see me again. But what about…

I felt my body start to flame with anger.

"Really? After everything we've been through? After all that you just want to through this away because of nothing?" I hissed at her.

She quickly turned and yelled "This isn't nothing! This is you cheating on me Edward! On me! The one you claim you love!" her voice broke and she paused to take a deep breath then said in a lower more tired voice "Just go, Edward. Go and leave me alone."

With that note she started towards the stairs.

But me being who I was couldn't let her have the last word.

"Fine!" I yelled after her. "Throw us away like nothing. I don't give a fuck! Have a nice miserable life, Bella!" and then I stormed out of her place, slamming the door shut before getting in my car and drove off, putting as much distance from her as I could.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

Two weeks.

It had been two weeks since I left Bella's and I was on the verge of a break down.

I reasoned that I would let her calm down for a few weeks, let her clear her head, before going to talk to her again.

Besides it gave me a break from everything and let me focus on finals.

Jasper was acting a bit strange though. He barley talked to me, and my sister said he barley called her now.

Emmett said he and Rosalie weren't really talking right now either because Emmett supports me and says Bella should give me a chance to explain and Rose thinks I should burn in hell.

I hate that I've put them in this situation but soon everything will be fixed.

I went towards the café where I was meeting Jasper and Emmett.

When I spotted them I walked towards them and sat in the empty share.

"Hey guys. How was that last final?" I asked Jasper.

He had his last final today while Emm and I still have one more today at noon. Lucky asshole.

He smiled at us and said "I'm glad it's over. Now all I have to look forward to is relaxation."

"Yah that, and going home to our girls." Emmett grinned.

Jasper's smile faded while I grimaced.

"What? You and Bella still haven't worked things out?" Emmett asked surprised.

I shook my head and stared at the table.

I could feel Jasper's glare on me.

"You know the fact that you're still hanging with Tanya might be the problem." He said lowly.

I sighed. "She apologized, okay Jasper? Plus we need her for the band."

He shook his head angrily and got up.

"Look, I get that this thing is between you and her but let me tell you something Cullen." Jasper said menacingly.

I glared right back at him.

"If she wants you to back off, you back off. You give her whatever the hell she wants. I won't have her go back to that place again, got it Edward?"

I knew what he meant. Back to the emotionless Bella that we saw that week that her uncle died.

After I said nothing he stormed out of the café.

Emmett stared after him for a while before he said "You know he's just mad right? He doesn't know the truth."

I sighed and ran a hand through my hair. "I know, but they won't let me explain!" I said frustrated.

"Edward, maybe you should just stop hanging out with Tanya for a while. Just until this thing blows over. I mean I know we need her for the band but maybe just...cool it for a little while." Emmett advises.

I sighed again and looked down "I know."

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

After the final was done, I went towards Emmett's dorm. I needed to relax and my brother always knew ways to do so.

When I arrived I knocked and his roommate answered.

"Hey Steve, is Emmett here?" I asked.

Steve shook his head and said "Nah he stormed out of here after his chick left."

"What chick" I asked, confused.

"The blond?"

"Rosalie?" I asked.

"Yah, her. She came by and then when I was coming in she was leaving, and when I went in your brother had his head in his hands. Dude looked like he was going to cry before he stormed out too." Steve explained.

What was Rose doing here?

"Alright, I'll go look for him." I told him and turned.

He said goodbye and shut the door.

As I walked toward Jasper's building to ask if he knew anything I got a call from Alice.

"Hey shorty, heard from Emmett?" I asked when I answered.

"Edward," she sobbed into the phone.

"Whoa, wait, Alice? Are you crying?" I asked immediately worried.

"Jasper," she sobbed.

"What about Jasper?" Was that why Rose was here? Did something happen to Jasper?

"Alice, sweetie, you need to calm down, okay?" I soothed. "I need to know what's going on before I can help with anything."

I heard as she took a deep breath then slowly said "Bella and Rose didn't go to school today and when I called them they didn't answer so I went to the office to ask what was going on because I was worried and I had a bad feeling. You know it's bad when I have a bad feeling. Ms. Cope told me that Rose and Bella had decided that they wanted to graduate early and had gotten all the necessary paperwork weeks ago! She said that they told her they wanted to do this because their parents gave them a surprise vacation and they had to leave today, but they would have told me Edward. They always tell me! Then I get Jasper calling my s-saying that he c-couldn't be with me anymore because I would always s-side with you and t-shat he would side with Bella. When I tried to reason with him he just said he couldn't do it and hung up! W-what's going on Edward? I-i thought you and Bella talked about this already!"

She was getting more and more upset as she was going and by the end of it, I could hear her sobs start up again. I felt so helpless.

"Alice, I'll talk to him, okay? Don't worry yet." I told her, walking faster towards his building.

"Edward please." She pleaded.

"I know, Alice. Don't worry I'll fix this." I told her and shut my phone.

"Edward, wait up!" I heard a familiar voice say.

_Ugh what could she possibly want right now?!_

"Tanya, I can't talk right now, I have to find Jasper." I told her, being short.

"I'll come with you." She said, following behind.

I didn't have the time to shoo her away. At this point, I was just focusing on finding Jasper. Alice was right. I have a bad feeling too and that's never good.

When we arrived to his room, I pounded on the door ignoring Tanya's look of bewilderment.

"Jasper let me in! We have to talk!" I shouted.

When the door opened it revealed a sleepy looking roommate.

"He's not here dude. Left about 10 minutes ago." The guy said.

"Where?" I demanded.

The guy shrugged. "I don't know. Packed all his stuff though."

I sighed heavily.

_What the hell are you doing Jasper?_

"Was he with anyone?" I asked, eyes closed.

"Uh, yah. His sisters." The guy replied.

"Sisters?" I asked surprised.

I thought Rose was the only one…

"Yah, the blond and the brunette. Looked like they were in a hurry." He said.

No, no, no way. Bella wouldn't.

"Dammit!" I yelled and ran to the front.

"Edward?" Tanya's worried voice called.

I ignored her and rang Bella's cell.

Straight to voice mail.

Dammit. I called Rose next and again, voice mail.

I looked around, tugging on my hair, trying to think were they'd go.

When my phone rang I was startled.

It said I had a new message from Bella.

_Thank god, finally something!_

But I spoke too soon. I didn't realize this message would break our already crumbling world. This message would break us all.

_E, _

_I know I'm talking the coward route here but I just can't talk to you without feeling like crying. I'm leaving. I'm going away and Jasper and Rose are coming with me. I just can't be there knowing you're with her. I know what you're saying. You didn't cheat. But I just can't believe that right now and I think I need the space from you and from everything. Thinking of you with her...well it makes me wish the deepest hell for all of you. How could a love that was so pure end in hatred? Where did I go wrong? When did you realize I wasn't good enough for you? I might have taken the coward route by ending this with a message, but you took the coward route by not ending it when you realized you wanted her and not me. ___Maybe we weren't meant to be forever, Edward and even though I really hate you right now, I want you to know that I cherished every moment of our time together even if in the end it was all a lie. I wish I could say that I'm not mad at you, that I want you to be happy. But I can't, not right now._ Maybe one day we could be amicable again. Until then_

_Bella_

_**February 18, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Bella's POV**_

I wouldn't be surprised if he hated me. Hell, I hated myself for a long time.

That last message was all full of lies and trash that I was surprised he bought it. He didn't call after that. Not once.

Emmett and Alice eventually stopped calling too and all was well. Rose and Jasper didn't hold any hatred towards them like it seemed they did. It wasn't until we found out that Edward and Tanya were going out that

Rose started to believe that Edward really did cheat.

I think Jasper thinks the same, yet he still holds hope. Rose is like me. Stubborn.

"So any questions?" Rose asked looking at us.

"Nope," Jasper and I said in unison before grinning at each other.

Rose rolled her eyes and sighed. "Let's get this over with."

* * *

**A/N: Here you go! Now we know the reason. Maybe now you understand Edward's anger a bit more? I know, I hate Tanya too and Edward should really not be with her, but let's remember that he was hurting. He still is hurting, even though he swears he's not. I'm going to be honest, Edward is going to be worse before he's better. Or maybe he's going to be hateable (I know not a real word, but it fits the description) before he's likable. Anyway this Saturday we will finally see these two unite! Finally! Lol! I'm half way done with the other chapter. Writing on paper instead of computer sure did put a damper on my friends idea's to take me away from writing but oh well! ******Hehe(:** Sucky part is having to transfer it to the computer now...  
**

**Um, I don't think I used any songs here that I need to mention but on the last chapter I did use I Don't Want to be in Love by Good Charlotte. Hope you guys like it. And thanks for those who are favoriting and following. Please review!  
**

**-Katherine**


	8. Favors Owed

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.  
**_

* * *

_**February 19, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Edward's POV**_

"Edward, remember we have that show today!" Alice yelled out to me as I left her in the breakfast place.

"I know!" I yelled back and continued on my way.

Jeremy had called me a week ago and asked that I perform in his show with Kelly Clarkson. I thought his show was pretty cool and had heard it had lots of hits.

His show mainly focused on the music. He'd basically give a 15 min background on his guest stars, and even though the crowd thinks that the two guests have no idea who they are singing with, the main guy, Jeremy, is obligated to tell us. Though we are not aloud to watch the show until the finally. Which is probably why we get there a little after the show begins. Once the crowd gets the background, the guests come out and sing a pre-selected song that's been on the radio.

Pretty cool that I was paired with Kelly Clarkson. I had met her and she was a down to earth type of chick. I liked that, though Tanya didn't. She didn't really get along with Kelly.

I was supposed to meet Alice at 5 to practice the song and then the show aired at 7. Right now it was 12 so I was pretty much just lounging around my house, relaxing. At 3 I'll go shower and put on the clothes Alice had laid out for me.

I was…nervous about this one for some reason.

It felt different, maybe because it would be the first one this year that Tanya would be coming with me.

She wasn't starring in it, but she would be waiting backstage with Alice.

Though why that would make me nervous, I have yet to realize.

As I showered, I practiced the song I would have to sing with Kelly. I would go out first, sing a little alone then Kelly comes out and joins the party.

Once I had gotten ready, the car that was taking me came into view and I was on my way to Jeremy's. I guess I was a bit excited to see what might happen. I could work with Kelly Clarkson if this went well and while I didn't exactly need the extra boost of fame, it couldn't hurt to try something new.

Oh well, time to head out.

Today would just be the beginning, I could feel it.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**Bella's POV**_

"Bella! Bella, we need you for your vocal exercises!" some lady screamed.

I sighed. It was 7:15 and I had just arrived with Rose behind me. Jasper was going to be a bit late, saying he needed at least a drink before having to deal with Jeremy again. I suggested that Rose go with him, but she didn't take the bait.

Truth was, Jeremy was a bit hard to get along with. He's nice to me and I like him, but Rose and he just don't click, and in turn that made Jasper and I very annoyed when they were together.

"I still can't believe you agreed to this without discussing it with me." Rose grumbled.

I rolled my eyes. "Get over it Rose. I wasn't going to let your hatred towards Jeremy kill my chances of singing with Usher."

"I don't hate him!" she exclaimed.

I arched an eyebrow at her and she rolled her eyes at me.

"Okay, so I hate the guy. Can you blame me? He's a total tool!" she exclaimed.

"Bella!" I heard someone call out again.

"I'm going, I'm going!" I yelled back before turning to face Rose again and pointed my finger.

"You better behave today Rose. I can't have you starting anything. You know Jeremy is nice to me so that makes him okay in my book. He just doesn't like you." I teased in the end.

"Ugh, he has to like me. I'm huge in this business. I don't have to like him." She corrected.

I laughed at her, and then started walking in the direction the lady was calling.

"Ah, Bella, finally, you made it! I was afraid I was going to to have to hunt you down!" the lady said.

I smiled at her. "No, no, I was just giving Rose a pep-talk."

She nodded then proceeded to make me do the exercises.

As I was "Oh, oh, oohing!" I heard a familiar voice.

"Bella! My dear, how long it's been."

"I knew I couldn't avoid him forever." Rose grumbled.

I turned and saw Jeremy walking towards us, arms stretched out, big smile on his face.

After a warning glance at Rose, I exclaimed "Jeremy! It has been too long hasn't it?"

Once he reached me he wrapped me in his arms and placed a kiss on my cheek.

"Rose, always a pleasure." He said snidely to her.

She made a face at him while I let out a low chuckle.

He turned back to me with a bright smile and said "I cannot tell you how grateful I am that you could fill in! I was going crazy when Kelly canceled at the last minute."

"Oh, it was not a fuss. I love LA and I'm always looking for excuses to come." I told him.

He smiled, and said "Well I'm parched. Come with me to the break room for a snack?"

"Of course!" I said, while the girl behind me gasped.

She went up to him and whispered something in his ear that made his eyes widen and he quickly said "Oh never mind. I'm not that thirsty. I have to go. I'll leave you to your exercising."

He turned, rather quickly while shouting back "Can't wait for the show!" then disappearing through a door.

I turned to Rose confused.

She shrugged at me. "You know he's crazy." She told me.

I rolled my eyes at her, but couldn't help but think she was right. Oh well, must not be important.

"Ms. Swan, it's time to head towards the waiting room. Ms. Hale, if you can follow this man here he will direct you to the room where all the guests wait." A woman who looked pretty official said. She pointed to the security waiting patiently for Rose.

Rose sighed. She hated not being able to stand directly back stage with me in case something went wrong, but on shows they never let her come. Something about a certain rule.

"Alright Bella. You go out there and kill it. who knows, maybe the crowd will love it so much, they'll want you two to do a duet." She winked as she left with the man.

I gave her a smile and said "Thanks, see you in a few."

"Ms. Swan?" the lady said, gesturing with her hand for me to go ahead of her.

I was singing second. I'd come out through the side and meet Usher. After the singing, they'd tell us if they liked it or not, then proceed to tell us if we should work together. It was a simple show. I mean all I had to do was sing a popular song, and I was done. No interviews or awkward games. The show had more to it than just the celebrity showdown, but the celebrity didn't go out until the final minutes and it ends with us.

"Can I put your head set on?" a guy asked me, holding out the head set.

I nodded and helped him.

Jeremy had already started announcing the singers, and though I couldn't hear him, I did hear the shouts and hollers of the people.

"Whoa, these people must be as crazy fans of Usher as I am." I told the dude.

He got a confused look on his face.

"Usher?" he said.

"Yah, I'm singing with him tonight." I told him proudly.

Didn't anyone inform him?

"Um, no you're not. You're singing with-" he started before getting cut off by the professional lady.

"Time to go Ms. Swan, You're turn is coming." She said, pulling me away from the guy.

"But-" I started, but she quickly shoved me through the other door and told me to wait here for my signal. She left after that and I just stood there confused. That was until the fans went crazy. Usher must be coming out.

The music started and just as I was about to turn around to watch it all unfold, he started singing, and I froze in my spot. That was not the voice of Usher.

_**Now and then I think of when we were together,**_

_**Like when you said you felt so happy you could die,**_

_**Told myself that you were right for me,**_

No that wasn't Usher's voice, but I did know who that voice belonged to.

_**But felt so lonely in your company,**_

_**But that was love and it's an ache I still remember.**_

How could I forget? I spent so many years loving that voice, and then many missing it.

_**You can get addicted to a certain kind of sadness,**_

_**Like resignation to the end,**_

Horror stricken; I turned around and saw that I wasn't hallucinating. Edward was really here. Right there.

_**Always the end,**_

Standing there, singing as beautiful, maybe even more, as he did before.

_**So when we found that we could not make sense,**_

And I could do nothing but stare. After so long, almost 8 years since I've seen him last, flesh and everything up close. So many years since I've sang with him.

_**Well you said that we would still be friends,**_

_**But I'll admit that I was glad that it was over.**_

_**But you didn't have to cut me off,**_

_**Make out like it never happened,**_

_**And that now we're nothing,**_

Since I broke everything off. Since I left him with nothing but a stupid text message.

_**And I don't even need your love,**_

_**But you treat me like a stranger,**_

"I can't do this." I whispered, realizing for the first time. I couldn't face him. Oh how many times I imagined us meeting again. We would talk, civilly, like old friends that were now strangers, and then go our separate ways. Never did I imagine we would sing together again. I couldn't do that. I couldn't.

_**And that feels so rough,**_

_**No you didn't have to stoop so low,**_

"Ms. Swan? You're cue is coming up, you might want to step closer." a man said.

I shook my head.

"Miss?" he asked looking a bit worried.

_**Have your friends collect your records,**_

_**and then change your number;**_

_**I guess that I don't need that though,**_

I swallowed. I can't do this.

_**Now you're just somebody that I used to know,**_

"You're mike?" he said, holding out a microphone.

I can't do this.

_**Now you're just somebody that I used to know,**_

"I can't do this." I whispered, my eyes glued to Edward's body.

_**Now you're just somebody that I used to know,**_

I...I have to do this. I…have to.

_**Now you're just somebody that I used to know.**_

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**Rosalie's POV**_

As the security guard guided me towards the guest station, I texted Jasper to let him know to come straight here. Couldn't have him wandering around, getting us in trouble.

"Here we are Miss." The guard said.

He opened the door while I walked in, fiddling with my phone, and only looked up when I heard a gasp.

I whipped my head towards the sound and was met with blue eyes. The familiar blue eyes.

"What the fuck are you doing here?" she blurted.

Alice. As in Alice Cullen, standing there looking livid.

I have to admit. I was caught off guard. If I had had time to prepare, I probably wouldn't have given her anything but the look of pure indifference. But I was caught by surprise, my reaction uncontrolled. I stuttered and looked confused, as if she would just disappear any second.

Then I turned and saw Tanya standing there glaring, and that was enough to snap me back to bitch mode.

"What do you mean what am I doing here? What the hell are you two doing here?" I asked coolly.

"We're here for Edward." Tanya snidely said.

I sneered at her. "Well, I'm here for Bella."

"Well Edward's here to actually sing in the show so…" Tanya bragged, while Alice just glared at me.

Wait, did she say Edward was here to sing?

"Oh shit." My eyes widened.

For a second Tanya looked smug, thinking she'd won the stupid bragging contest she just had.

I turned towards Alice. "Edward's singing here?" I demanded.

She lost the glare for a second and looked confused. "Yah, why?"

"As in the show _Let's Harmonize_?" I looked at her intently.

My phone buzzed while she nodded.

I picked it up and saw that it was Jasper.

"Shit, shit." I muttered as I answered.

"What," I snapped at the phone, my mind already thinking of how to get Bella out of this.

_Stupid fucking Jeremy!_

"It's Edward. He's the one singing with Bella today!" I heard Jasper yell into the phone. He sounded like he was running.

"I know. I just ran into Alice." I told him, while Tanya made a huffing noise.

_Still a bitch I see._

"Alice?" he sounded winded.

_Not the best time for you to be doing this Jazz._

"Where are you? You sound like you're running." I told him, trying to get him to focus again.

"Couldn't find a cab. Be there in a few. Listen Rose; don't talk to any of them until I get there. We need to talk to Bella and see where she wants to take this. Wait until we all get there. Don't start anything." He warned, though it would have sounded much more impressive and threatening if he wasn't running.

I rolled my eyes. "Just get here." I told him before snapping my phone shut.

I then proceeded to exit the door, wanting nothing more than to snap at the bitch standing next to Alice but also wanting to somewhat respect my brothers demands, but Alice stopped me, standing in front of the door, blocking my exit.

"Where do you think you're going?" she growled.

_Oh, don't use that tone with me, honey. I can barely control myself now. _

"Stopping this from happening." I told her, willing her to move out of my way.

"Stop what from happening?" Tanya asked stupidly.

God, I did not have the time or patience to deal with this bimbo today. Or any day, really.

"What?" she asked, still looking confused.

Alice sighed and said "I'm guessing Bella's singing too isn't she?"

"What?" Tanya hissed.

I rolled my eyes.

"Not if I have anything to do with it." I answered, trying to sidestep her again, but damn pixie was quick.

"Look, I don't like this either, but we have no choice now. They already started, look." Alice said pointing to the camera.

I watched as Bella came in striding confidently towards the stage. I also saw Edward's smile turn icy and he slowly turned to face her. I stiffened. If he tried something…

But he didn't. He just went on singing and they truly harmonized. Just like old times.

It was beautiful.

_It's always been beautiful._

I shook my head clearing it of the stupid memories of us in the band together. No, it wasn't beautiful. It was tainted. Tainted by the slut standing not 10 feet away from me.

I side stepped Alice again and this time made it out. I headed toward where Bella would be coming out off and waited for her, rules be damned. Whatever she needed, whether it be to run as fast away from here as we could, or stay and fight. It didn't matter.

All I knew was that before we left here, I was going to have some words to say to Jeremy.

And this time, I wasn't going to behave.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**Edward's POV**_

As I belt out the last few lines, I look toward the crowds screaming faces and I smiled.

This is the part I love. The show of gratitude they gave was amazing. The screams of love for something I do. I loved it. I lived for it.

They got louder as the other voice came through, and I felt my body freeze as I heard the voice of Kelly, sounding a lot like a girl I thought I'd never see again.

_**Now and then I think of all the times you screwed me over**_

No, that couldn't be. I have to be hallucinating. She can't really be here. She wouldn't willingly be here with me.

I wiped my head toward the singer and felt my entire body go on high alert.

Bella.

_**But had me believing it was always something that I'd done**_

_**and I don't wanna live that way**_

What was she doing here? Why was she singing with me? What…

_**Reading into every word you say**_

_**you said that you could let it go**_

Argh! What the fuck is she doing here?! Why the fuck did she have to look so good?

_**And I wouldn't catch you hung up on somebody that you used to know...**_

I shook my head and regained my posture. I had a show to do and I wasn't about to let her ruin another thing of mine.

_**But you didn't have to cut me off,**_

_**Make out like it never happened,**_

_**And that now were nothing,**_

_**And I don't even need your love,**_

_**But you treat me like a stranger,**_

We sang together in perfect harmony, and I watched as she smiled to the crowd, losing herself in the song. I could do that. I could forget she was who she was and just sing.

_**And that feels so rough.**_

_**No you didn't have to stoop so low,**_

I could pretend like she had no effect to me. Like this wasn't a surprise. She's doing a fine job of pretending she loves where she's at this moment, so I can too.

_**Have your friends collect your records,**_

_**And then change your number,**_

And it was working, until she came close to me and touched my arm.

_**I guess that I don't need that though,**_

_**Now you're just somebody that I used to know,**_

This was to be expected. It was rehearsed. Still, it didn't stop that electric touch she always seemed to ignite in me. God, how I missed it.

_**Somebody,**_

_**I used to know,**_

I smiled at her, thinking inside how much I truly hated her. Hated what she did to us.

_**Somebody,**_

_**Now you're just somebody that I used to know,**_

_**Somebody,**_

She smiled back, brightly.

_**I used to know,**_

_**Somebody,**_

_**Now you're just somebody that I used to know,**_

_You ruined everything,_ I thought, my insides burning with anger. _And now, I couldn't be happier that you're just somebody..._

_**I used to know**_

Just somebody I will deal with for today.

_**That I used to know**_

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**Bella's POV**_

"Everybody that was Edward Cullen and Bella Swan singing Somebody That I Used to Know by Gotye. How'd they do?" Jeremy came from behind us and asked the crowd.

They all screamed in agreement and Jeremy asked them to text in their answer as to if we harmonized or not and started chatting with us. It was only supposed to take 2 min to get all the votes counted and figure out if we did good or not, but with Edward refusing to look at me, the tension made it seem like it was forever. Once the answers came on, Jeremy announced that we should definitely work together soon and, with false smiles and promises that we would definitely consider it, the show was over.

Edward bolted out of there as fast as he could without seeming to put off the crowd and I followed quickly.

I don't know what urged me. I just had to talk to him once, just once, before I let him go again and probably not see him for another 8 years.

"Ed-" I started to say, when all the sudden, I was pulled to the side.

"What the…" I started.

It was Rose, and she did not look happy.

"Were leaving. Now." She said firmly.

"But, Jasper?" I asked her.

Her face fell. "Shit." She said.

She then looked at me for a moment and tried to see how I was.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" she asked.

I hesitated. Do I? I mean, what exactly would I say to him?

But, still. I just can't leave without just…at least explaining I didn't plan this. He already hated me; I didn't want that to deepen even more.

I felt myself nod. "Yes." I told her.

With that, she led me to the guest room where Jasper should have been waiting.

When we entered I saw Edward fuming at Alice while she glared right back. Tanya was there too, hovering behind him.

She looked up first. Her expression went from somewhat amused, to a sneer.

"What do you want?" she hissed.

Edward's head snapped to me and he glared.

I quickly averted my eyes and looked for Jasper, avoiding Alice's gaze too.

I saw him, sitting on the couch, playing with his fingers. He was nervous, but as soon as I entered he came and stood next to me, like the true protector he is.

I took a deep breathe, more comfortable with Rose and Jasper at my side.

"I just want to say that-" I started.

"We don't need your excuses as to why you wanted to see Edward." Alice stated angrily.

I'll admit, I was surprised. I mean, I knew that she would be angry, but I always imagined Tanya to say something like that.

Rose picked up. "They're not excuses. We actually-"

"Wanted a repeat of the last time? Well okay Bella, since you asked for it." Tanya said sweetly while she grabbed the back of Edward's neck and pulled him towards her for a searing kiss.

Jasper let out a low gasp while I felt a sting in my chest.

Shit, it hurt seeing it on TV, I never even imagined how much it'd hurt seeing it live. But still, I pushed those feelings down, because at that moment, I felt Rose go into action.

She started stepping forward, ready to attack, already starting to say "You Bitch!" but I turned to face her and stopped her mid-way.

I wrapped an arm around her waist, to stop her from getting any closer.

"Jasper!" I called out.

He grabbed her and picked her up, before walking out side.

"Coming?" he called back to me, throwing a quick glance at Alice, but she was just glaring at me.

Rose, kicking and growling to be put down, kept throwing curses towards the kissing couple.

I looked at her, then back at Jasper and said "I'll be right out."

He nodded, and then quickly exited the room.

I took a deep breath and turned towards Edward, Tanya, and Alice.

When, after a moment, they finally split, Tanya smiling smugly and Edward looking anywhere but me, I began again.

"I'm sorry for the misunderstanding here. I thought I'd be singing with Usher. I would have never agreed to sing if I knew you would have been here. I…" I trailed off.

Up until then, I had only been staring at Alice. Her glare I could deal with. It hurt more when the glare was coming from Edward. But when I turned to him, at that moment, all I saw in his eyes was true hurt and hatred that it rendered me speechless.

I quickly broke my gaze from his and turned to Tanya. She, I could easily hate. I know that part of my hatred towards her was unfair. I mean it's not like it was her fault that that guy liked her singing better than mine. It still didn't stop me from being bitter.

_She did betray your trust by kissing your BOYFRIEND but hey, let's just forget that._

I heard my inner Rose scream at me. I couldn't focus on this though. I couldn't place the blame just to feel better about myself.

"You really expect us to believe that?" Tanya hissed.

I nodded. "It's the truth. Look, we don't have to make a big deal out of this. We can just pretend it never happened. I have to go now anyway so."

I headed towards the door and was about to step out when Alice's voice stopped me.

"You mean like we forgot about you all those years ago? Yah, it should be easy now that we've done it once."

I froze for a second. I guess I deserved that. They didn't know the real reason as to why we left so I don't blame them for thinking this.

Still, it didn't make it any less painful.

Instead of saying anything back, I just kept on walking. Walked out of their lives again and this time, I doubted we'd see each other again. I shouldn't have come. I mean I didn't even talk to Edward! He just either glared at me, or ignored I was there. I was foolish to think that we could ever have a civil conversation after everything we've been through.

As I walked, I found Rose and Jasper standing in front of Jeremy. Oh god, I could hear Rose yelling already and I wasn't even 20 feet close.

Is it bad to feel slightly relieved that I have this to focus on instead of the heavy feel of my chest right now? This leaves no time to focus on Alice's hurtful words or Edward's glares.

As I got closer, Jeremy noticed my approach and threw me a pleading glance.

"Bella," he said cutting Rose off. Not a good idea, especially when she's mad. "You have to know, I had no idea that there was a mix up! Please tell Rosalie a lawsuit is unreasonable."

"Oh I'll give you unreasonable-" Rose started.

"Guys, why don't you go wait in the car; I'll meet you in a few." I told them.

Jasper nodded and led Rose away while she screamed back "You'll be hearing from my lawyers!"

We watched them go for a while then Jeremy turned to me with questioning eyes.

I rolled mine. "I'll calm her down. We won't sue you guys." I assured him.

He visibly relaxed then said "Bella you have to know, I had no clue!"

I smiled at him sweetly and kissed his cheek. "That's two now." I told him then started to walk away.

"Two what?" he yelled after me.

"Two favors, Jeremy. You owe me." I called back.

There was a pause and then, "What happened to doing a friend a favor?"

I smirked and turned back to face him. "What happened to singing with Usher?" I retorted. "Besides, you and I both know in this business, nothing is a favor unless the other gets something in return. And we both know it's better to be owed than to owe." I told him then turned back and headed for the door.

"I'll be collecting soon!" I called back then exited, walking towards the car, where Jasper and Rose were waiting.

Rose looked at me and asked "How are you?" wearily.

I sighed and looked at them both.

"Let's go home." I told them, and then entered the car, and off we went, leaving the Cullen's behind for a second time.

* * *

**A/N: Song used was _Somebody That I Used to Know by Goyte ft. Kimbra. _So I thought the kiss between Tanya and Edward was a bit cheesy but I didn't really know how to take it off or make it better. Plus we got to see Rose's protective side a little bit more. Now that the meet is out of the way, we can finally get to Mac's plan of action. Next Chapter we find out a little more about Tanya and her evilness. ****  
**

**Thanks to those how are following, favorting, and reviewing, and also thanks to those who are reading. Hope you guys liked it. See you next week!**

**-Katherine**


	9. And the Truth Comes Out

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.  
**_

* * *

_**February 20, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Bella's POV**_

I woke up tiered and sore. My head had a bit of a head ache and my eyes wouldn't, couldn't, open. Groaning, I rolled over and was met with a warm body, sleeping next to me. I peeked an eye open, nervous for a minute, and saw that it was Jasper, lying on his stomach.

I turned over again, so that I was lying on my back, staring up at the ceiling, and thought about yesterday's events.

After the show was done, we went down to the bar in the hotel, Rose claiming that she needed a drink. I ordered one too, feeling a little low.

After it came she downed that shot down quickly then proceeded to tell us we are not to speak about what happened. It was a mix up and we weren't going to make a big deal about it. We didn't want to attract the wrong kind of attention.

I have a feeling Jasper talked to her.

Anyway, after that we came back to the hotel, and immediately went to bed, but I just couldn't shut my eyes. I waited until Rose was asleep to get up and went to Jasper.

Jasper always calmed me when I needed it. He also always had a way of knowing that I needed him so when I got there, he was awake and waiting.

Don't think I'm fooled. I know that part of his waiting is because he saw Alice. I know that even though he has dated, he still loves her, if not the same, more. I know what leaving did to him, and having her hate him now just kills him.

I got up and wandered towards the mini kitchen to make some coffee. We were going home today, and we were going to need all the energy we can get.

I grabbed my lap top and searched up times for flight to New York.

While I was doing that, I heard Rose's phone go off and moments later I heard her get up and answer.

It was 9 here so I guess it's appropriate for a phone call.

"What are you doing?" Jasper's voice startled me.

"Crap, Jasper! Don't sneak up on me!" I chided him.

He smiled then continued to look over my shoulder.

"Ah, eager to go home, huh?" He stated.

"I just think it would be better to go home sooner, rather than later." I told him.

Just then Rose walked out of the bedroom and walked towards us.

"Looks like it's going to have to be later. That was Mac's assistant. She said he wants to meet with us at noon."

"Mac wants to meet us? For what?" Jasper asked surprised.

Rose shrugged. "Guess we'll find out at noon." Then she sighed and reached to pinch her nose while closing her eyes.

"I have to go down to the front and request the room for one more day. Then we'll go get some breakfast okay?" she asked, not moving from her spot.

I looked at Rose, really looked at her. She looked so tiered. I guess I forget that this affects Rose emotionally too. Alice was one of our best friends, and even though she wasn't Emmett, it still hurt Rose knowing that Alice hated us.

I should be paying attention to her more.

I stood from my seat and said "You know what? Don't worry about it. I'll do it; you just sit and get some coffee. Looks like we are going to need it."

"Are you sure?" she asked, looking at the coffee mug longingly.

I nodded and headed toward the bedroom to pull some jeans on and grab a credit card.

As I walked down to the lobby I noticed that there was a man standing at the desk, arguing with the lady.

"You don't understand, I need to talk to her." He pleaded.

"I'm sorry sir, but I'm not allowed to say where she is staying. For all I know your just some fan of hers, trying to meet her." She replied, losing her patience.

The man groaned and said "I _told _you already! I know Isabella already! I've known her for a very long time."

Isabella as in me?

"Um, excuse me?" I said, making the two people turn to look at me.

The man, looking vaguely familiar, broke out into a big smile and said "Bella! Hi, it's great to see you again!"

I stared at him confused before I turned to the lady.

"Ms. Swan, I'm so sorry for the inconvenience. This sir was demanding to know where you were staying and I was just about to get rid of him. Would you like me to call security?" she asked, already holding the phone, ready to dial.

"No!" the man yelled to stop her.

I turned to face him, his look being desperate.

I held up a hand to stop the lady from dialing. "Um, I don't think the security will be necessary. Just…."

"What is your name?" I asked the man. He did look familiar, though I couldn't put a name on his face.

He looked at the floor and said, "I guess I know why you don't really remember me. I'm not exactly a person who likes to be remembered."

I cocked my head to the side. "Your name?"

He looked back up at me and said "I'm Garret. We met years ago, when you and your band asked me to sign you. And I declined."

It clicked the minute he said 'Garret' and I immediately felt myself tense up and glare. I didn't mean to. I mean, it wasn't his fault we still needed to improve, or that he liked Tanya more than me. Still, I was bitter.

"What do you need?" I asked coldly.

"Ms. Swan? Security?" the receptionist asked.

I shook my head at her. "No, it's fine. I know him." I turned back to face him.

"Well?"

He shifted on his feet uncomfortably and asked "Do you think we can have lunch together? I have something to tell you."

"I can't lunch. I have a meeting." I replied.

"Dinner?" he asked, hopeful.

Again, I shook my head. "I have to head home."

He sighed. "Is there any other time?" he seemed desperate.

I sighed. Did I really want to speak to the man that technically made me leave what I loved the most?

Still, I was curious as to what he had to say.

"I'm free right now. This hotel has breakfast. We could talk there." I suggested.

He nodded eagerly and said "Lead the way."

After a brief discussion with the receptionist about the room, then a quick text to Rose and Jasper saying I would meet them at Mac's, we were off.

Once we were seated, we asked for our drinks and just sat there for the first three minutes. He looked nervous, scared even, and deeply ashamed. Huh, wonder why.

After looking at my watch, which read 10:30, I finally caved. "Look, I have somewhere to be soon, so whatever you have to say, it better be now."

He sighed and looked at his fingers.

"I'm glad I ran into you Bella, because I feel like I have to apologize." He started.

I sighed, feeling like I knew where this was going.

"Garret, look, I hold no hard feelings for you, okay?" little bit of a lie, but not completely, "You obviously didn't think we were a good band, and I can't be angry at you for that. We were a risky shot to take, and you chose the smart way, and for that I will respect you. Our band wasn't ready for the big leagues. I'm sure you heard about my accident. If you would have signed us, it would have been for nothing and…what?" I asked as he shook his head from side to side.

"Stop Bella, just…please stop." He said closing his eyes.

I waited as he took a deep breath and looked back at me. He looked…a bit sad.

"You don't know the whole story, and I promise I will tell you it, but first let me start by saying that you guys were the best band I had ever heard. The best one I _ever _heard, actually." He said.

"Then why…" I said confused.

He sighed. "Bella, did you know who I worked for?" he asked.

"Um, was it Tanya's dad's company?" I asked, trying to remember.

He nodded.

"But what does that have anything to do with it?" I asked, still confused.

He sighed again and began.

"The boss, Tanya's father, was someone you didn't mess with. He could make your life a living hell, or he can make it the best life you ever dreamed of. As long as you had something that benefited him, and you didn't piss him off, he would like you. When I got the job as a music scouter, I was thrilled! I mean, I had family and I needed to support them so with this job, I was set for life! Plus, I got to make other people's dreams come true, or at the very least give them a shot. And for a while, it was great. Mr. Denali liked me, and later on he would invite me over to his family dinners, and my family would come with me. It was the high life, you know? The one everyone wants." He waited to see if I was following.

I nodded, and I did agree with him. If you had the people you love with you and were wealthy, it was the kind everyone wants.

But I still didn't see how this related to our band.

"At one of these dinners, I got to know a certain young lady named Tanya. She was, by far the world's brattiest kid ever, but Mr. Denali loved her to the fullest. He gave her everything to keep her happy. After she found out I was a music scouter, she started to talk to me more. Asked me what I did, and how much I liked my job. Then she said she needed a favor. I, of course, wasn't going to deny her anything, seeing as how Mr. Denali would fire me on the spot if I did anything to upset her. She said she needed me to come see a band in a small town named Forks.

"At first I just thought she wanted me to help her friends out at getting a shot in the music business, but then she proceeded to tell me how she needed me to reject them. To tell them they weren't good enough to make it out there. She offered money too. 5 grand. I agreed. Of course I agreed. I valued my job, plus I didn't even know these people. Obviously they couldn't be great.

"But I was wrong. Bella," he said taking my hand in his, "you have to know, you and your band really had a shot out there. I felt disgusted with myself for telling you differently, but then I thought, "They are a great band. One rejection wasn't going to stop them," I never expected that you would get in an accident that would make you stop singing for a while.

"When Tanya came to me again and asked me to say what I said that second time, I almost didn't do it. But, you have to understand, I had a kid to provide for. I couldn't say no. I didn't feel too bad about it. I saw the way Edward looked at you. There was no way he would give up trying with you. No way. Then when I heard you two broke up, I immediately went to Mr. Denali to tell him that he needed to sign you two together. That Tanya had asked me not to sign you, and I didn't because of this. I told him it was a mistake, because this band was the best, and would go far together.

"And you know what he told me? He said that I did right in agreeing to help Tanya. That making her happy was #1." He said, his tone in disbelief.

I internally boiled. Every word he was saying was igniting a certain fire in me that was just waiting to flare. I almost felt bad for the way I was probably looking Garrett.

But he wasn't finished. He needed to finish.

"After that, I quit. I couldn't be in a music business that wouldn't do what was right in the music.

"I…I tried to find you. I tried to search you out, but since your parents where known pretty well, your information was simply impossible to find. Then when you got famous, you'd think it would have been easier, but no! It was even harder because no one believed that I knew you. After a while I just gave up, seeing as how Edward was now with Tanya, and you were rumored to be with a mystery man.

"But then, I saw yesterday's show. And I saw the way you two reacted to each other. For anyone who didn't know you two when you were together, you looked comfortable. But I saw the way you two were before. I saw the true comfort and it was easy to tell that it wasn't there anymore. It was tense, yet still, you felt the chemistry. I mean that everyone felt. The fans are going crazy, already planning when you two will get together." He let out a chuckle. "Well, I'm sure you've heard the positive feedback."

I shook my head slowly.

_You will stay calm. _I demanded myself.

I was frozen in my spot, just staring at him. It was hard to process all of this. I mean for years I thought I left for the right reasons. To make him happy. But now…now I figure out it was all a lie? I just…I just couldn't wrap my head around it.

"Why…why tell me now?" I ask my voice low.

_Calm, Bella, stay calm._

What was the point in telling me this now? What exactly did he expect me to do with this information? What would I do with this information? God there was just too much to think about right now, and I felt as though my head was about to explode.

He looked down for a moment then his eyes met mine again.

"You had to know, in case there was any chance you and Edward could ever work things out. I figured it'd get Tanya out of the way." He said, then looked down and mumbled, "And it would also ease my guilt toward the situation. I broke up soul mates, and I can't even imagine living without mine, so I felt like I needed to fix what I broke."

I wanted to yell at him. To tell him he was the reason why we hurt the ones we loved. To curse him and his family for ruining the one true love I ever had, the one true loves my best friends had.

But I couldn't. I couldn't because, though he did play a part in this whole mess that bitch created; he did it for respectable reasons. He needed to provide for his family. Money was never an issue for us, but I knew that for many other people, it was a constant struggle. If I were in his spot, I would have probably done the same for my family.

So, just like that, I forgave Garret. I was a bit bitter, but who wouldn't be?

"Garret, I…I want to thank you for this information. But things with Edward and I, well when we ended things, I didn't exactly leave the best way. It would be really hard to come back from that without telling him this." I said.

"And why wouldn't you?" he asked, confused.

I sighed. "Because, he doesn't trust me anymore. What's to say he would trust my word against Tanya's? His loyalties lie with her for now, and anything I say will just be a lie." I said.

"What if I explained?" he suggested.

I shook my head again. "Tanya would use you quitting against you. Look, it doesn't matter. Things happened for the best. He's happy, I'm happy. It's all like it was supposed to be."

He looked at me intently and said, "You can fool a lot of people saying that, but I saw you truly happy, and this isn't it Bella. Not you, not your friends, and certainly not the Cullen's. The only one I see happy about all this is Tanya."

I looked at my lap and bit my lip. Though Garret might have a point, I don't see how this changed things other than the fact that I was hunting for revenge now. Tanya would get what's coming in due time. And although my intention was to make her pay, I knew that Edward and I had little chance to ever being together again.

So many things we promised, and I broke them all. I wouldn't trust me either.

I checked my watch and it said 11:17. It was time for me to go. Mac Productions was 45 minutes away when walking, and calling a cab would probably take longer. Although if I use my name, I'd get one in 15 minutes. Even so, I still needed to end this little chat now, and start heading toward the building.

"I have to go Garret. It was great seeing you again, and thank you for this information. I will use it wisely." I said standing up.

He stood too and pulled out his business card. "I know you have many people who say this, but if you ever need something, I'll help however I can. And if you ever do decide to tell Edward and you need someone to vouch for you, I'll be here."

I smiled at him and tucked the card into my pocket. "Thanks." I mumbled then stumbled out of the hotel doors and started walking in the direction towards Macs.

I needed the fresh air anyway.

***/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\***

_**February 20, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Edward's POV:**_

I was lying in bed staring at the ceiling. I had been for the past 10 minutes. I just couldn't go back to sleep.

Bella kept crawling into my head.

She looked…amazing to be honest. Time has been good to her. And her voice…well it only got better. She had a way of singing like she was telling a story. Every song of hers, be it a hard core rock song, or a mellow country song, she pulled it off.

And even though she could have been amazing, I couldn't help but hate her for it.

Every time I saw her, it was just a reminder of what she left behind. The pain she caused not only me, but my siblings. If she had just trusted me enough, none of this would have happened.

Tanya stirred a bit.

After the show we came back to her place and she wanted to show me just what I had gained when I had lost Bella. I went willingly.

But now, I couldn't help but feel guilty. I left Alice, not even bothering to check how she was. That's what Bella made me do. Forget about everything that mattered and just feel. And at the moment, I just felt the anger I had.

To think, I sang with her again, after vowing to never even listen to her singing again.

I sighed and got out of the bed, putting on my boxers and walking out of the room. Just lying there next to Tanya while thinking of Bella felt wrong.

Did I really kiss Tanya in front of Bella yesterday?

God, why the hell should I feel guilty? I mean, Bella's the one that ruined everything.

I shook my head and walked towards the kitchen table where I had left my phone. I grabbed it and dialed my sister.

"Hey, I was just about to call you!" Alice chirped.

"Really," I hummed.

"Yah, guess what?" she asked.

"What's up?" I asked, looking through the fridge.

"Mac Production's just called me. They want to meet today at 11:45 to discuss some things! Can you believe it Edward? Mac Productions!" she exclaimed excitedly.

I could just see her jumping up and down, squealing like a kid on Christmas.

I smiled. It was better than seeing a sad Alice. It was best, to just forget about yesterday. After all, today seemed to be so much brighter.

"That's awesome!" I told her.

She laughed. "Yah, so get your ass over here." She said going back to manager mode.

"What time is it?" I asked, surprised.

"It's 10:37 so get ready. Emmett called the car for you and should get there at 11. You know how LA traffic is." She said exasperated.

I chuckled. Ah, how I loved the city of LA.

"Alright, alright. I'll wake up T." I said.

"Kay, meet you here." She said before hanging up.

I quickly went to the room and gently shook Tanya.

"Babe, get up. We've got a meeting today." I said.

She grumbled. "Go away."

I laughed gently. "Come on. Unless you want to be left behind." I playfully threatened.

She opened her eyes and glared at me, but got up and headed towards the bathroom.

"You'll tell me why you're waking me up at this hour when you give me my coffee." She yelled back at me.

I sighed. I remembered a different way of walking up someone, but I hadn't thought of that in years.

_**November 17, 2005: Seattle Washington**_

_**Edward's POV:**_

Slowly, I woke up and turned to my side.

Bella was sleeping peacefully, snugged up in my side.

I smiled.

Last night Bella and the girls had come to visit us, since we couldn't make it down last week. It was a surprise to have Bella show up, but a welcomed surprised. And I showed her how much I appreciated it last night. God, how I missed her. This whole long distance thing is harder than I thought it would be. I missed seeing her face every day. But I knew this wouldn't last forever. Next year, Bella would come here, or if we were lucky, we'd get signed before and won't have to go to college at all.

I was startled when my phone started to vibrate in my nightstand.

I watched, amused as Bella scrunched up her nose and turned the other direction, making the sheet that was covering her go down a bit.

Yum.

I grabbed the phone and answered in a low voice. "Hello?"

"Hey dude, the girls want to meet up for breakfast. Coming down yet?" Jasper asked.

"Um, we'll be there in a bit. Let me just wake up Bella." I told him.

He laughed. "Good luck with that dude. Let me warn you know, she throws punches."

"She won't hit me." I said confidently.

He laughed again and hung up.

I looked toward Bella again and hovered over her. I leaned down to place small kisses on her neck, and up her jaw.

"Hmmm…" she hummed.

I smiled. "Wake up, baby." I crooned.

"No," she moaned trying to push my head away.

I laughed a little.

"Bella…" I warned, playfully.

She groaned, and then slowly opened her eyes to look at me.

I smiled down at her.

"Morning." I said.

She smiled. "Morning."

"You know," I told her. "I could get used to waking up next to you."

She hummed again in agreement.

"We have to get up. Rose and Alice want to have breakfast together." I said.

She groaned again.

"Do we have too?" she whined.

I laughed gently and went back to kissing her neck.

"Yes." I told her.

She sighed, and then I heard her giggle when I hit her tickle spot.

She wiggled around and pushed at my chest. She pushed me over, and then hovered over me.

"Hmm, I bet you'd much rather want to stay here with Me." she said seductively.

It was my turn to groan, as she placed open mouthed kisses on my neck and chest while her fingers trailed down lower.

"Hmm," she hummed. "But, I guess you're right. Let's go have breakfast with our friends." She said, and before I could fully process what she said, she came up and pecked my lips once, before running towards the bathroom.

I lay there, dumbfounded for a second before Bella's head peeked out of the bathroom door and said "Aren't you coming?" with a wink and beckoned me forward.

I regained my brain and smiled wickedly at her.

"Oh you're going to pay for that one, Swan." I told her as I stalked towards the bathroom. She giggled and disappeared through the door again, and I followed quickly.

_**February 20, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Edward's POV:**_

"So what exactly did the lady say?" Tanya asked Alice on the way towards Mac Productions.

Alice sighed. She had already explained it twice. Emmett rolled his eyes, but kept his mouth shut. He knew better now.

"She said" Alice hissed, "That Mac wants to meet up with us to discuss some things about Edward's career, and to be there at 11:45 sharp."

"And-" Tanya started.

"Oh my gosh, Tanya! We'll figure it out when we get there, okay? Stop with the fucking 20 questions!" Emmett yelled.

"Hey, watch it." I warned.

Emmett and Tanya didn't get along anymore. For a long time Emmett couldn't be in the same room with her without snapping. We had gotten into many arguments and many of them went unresolved. Because of this, we weren't very close anymore.

This time Emmett was angry because he heard about the show that Tanya and I put for Bella and her friends. He thought it was immature and idiotic of her to do that, and though I agree to a point, I still didn't need him to be disrespectful towards my girlfriend.

The air was tense and when we arrived, we all let out a huge gust of air.

We were all nervous. Mr. Mac had the potential to make you a legend or make you fade quickly. Getting a deal with him, well it would be awesome.

Right when we arrived a lady greeted us and directed us to the conference room. She said that Mr. Mac would join us soon; he was just setting things up.

We sat patiently in the comfortable chairs, on my left was Tanya, my right Alice, and on her right Emmett.

When the door opened we all immediately stood up.

"Welcome, welcome my friends! Emmett" Mr. Mac shook hands with him then leaned to give Alice a peck on the cheek. "Alice, always a pleasure, Edward, my boy, looking great, as always," he shook my hand then turned to Tanya. "Err, hi Tanya. It's been a while." He said with disdain.

Alice and Emmett snickered. If Tanya was upset, she didn't show it. She just smiled brightly.

"Mr. Mac, a pleasure." She said sweetly.

"Please, sit. We have much to discuss." He said as he gestured to the seats. We sat and waited for him to begin.

There was a beat of silence, where all Mac did was simply look at me, a thoughtful look on his face.

"Do you know what's hitting big right now, Edward?" he asked me.

I shook my head, confused.

"Alice? Emmett?" he asked them.

"No sir." Emmett said while Alice shook her head.

"Well, let me tell you. Duets. Bands with two singers in it. That's what's hitting right now. That's what's hot right now." He explained.

"Wait, so you want Edward to get a band, with another singer?" Alice asked.

Mac shook his head. "No, my dear. Do you remember when we last met?" he asked me again.

"You said something was missing." I replied.

He nodded and grinned. "My boy, I think I have found it. No...I know I found it."

"You found what I was missing?" I asked, confused.

He nodded.

"And what was he missing?" Tanya asked.

A flicker of annoyance flickered through his face as he turned to face her, before going back to being pleasant.

"What was missing Tanya, was a girl singer. Just to make it perfect, a girl needs to be added." He said.

Tanya smiled for a moment before controlled her face. She always wanted to sing with me, but people tended to think I sang better alone. Maybe Mac thought differently.

"What girl?" Alice asked warily.

He smiled at her. "No one in this room, my dear, so don't worry." He said.

Tanya's face fell a little before turning into a glare.

"Which girl?" she growled.

I put my hand on her thigh to calm her down. Tanya always had jealousy issues.

"Well-" he began, before his assistant named Caroline, entered and interrupted.

"Mr. Mac, your 12'o clock just arrived." She informed him.

He smiled. "All three of them?" he asked.

"Yes, sir." She replied.

"Send them in." he said, waving a hand.

"Of course," she said before walking out.

"Who is that?" Emmett asked.

"The people coming in? Well one of them happens to be your girl, Edward." He smiled.

"Right this way," I heard Caroline's voice says as she opened the door.

"Thanks." An all too familiar voice said.

I turned to Alice and watch her face turn into a scowl.

I heard a small gasp and turned to look toward the newcomers.

"You've got to be shitting me." I said, but I was echoed.

Rosalie, of course.

Bella stood there, shocked, her mouth forming a small 'o' in surprise.

"Isabella! Rosalie! Jasper! So glad you could make it!" Mac exclaimed standing up.

* * *

**A/N: Whoa, I'm truly thankful to those who are favoriting and following, the response I'm getting to this story is amazing. Also thank you sooo much to those who review. You guys make my day(:**

**Whew, I wasn't sure I'd have this chapter ready by today. This week has been hectic! Sorry if there were many mistakes, I didn't have time to go through all of it and edit... Hope it's not too annoying. But on with comments about the story. Yes, Tanya was the one that started it all (You were right Chilly Howdy!) and hopefully, now that Bella knows, we can start with the drama. Oh, and about the cliffy, hopefully you guys aren't too mad about that, it's just that it felt the right place to stop. I'll try to make sure the next chapter has none.  
**

**Special thanks to Ana rod for recing this fic and for making AMAZING banners! Thank you so much!**

**Um, okay I think that's it. Any questions just ask me, and I'll try to answer to the best of my ability. Please review, and see you guys next week!**

**-Katherine**


	10. Above Revenge

_**Disclaimer: I Don't Own Twilight.  
**_

* * *

_**February 20, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Bella's POV:**_

The walk was…insightful. The more I walked, the angrier I got.

I walked right into her trap. She probably got a good laugh out of the fact that she one. God, how _stupid _was I! I let her play me as if I was a useless pathetic bimbo! If I had her here in front of me right now, I don't know what the fuck I'd do.

Then there was the question as to if I tell the guys or not. They deserved to know, but what would change?

Nothing, thanks to Tanya and her stupid fucking plan, and me and my stupid fucking ideas.

Argh! What the hell am I supposed to do? I can't just stand here, knowing that she got everything she ever wanted and not do anything about it. I wasn't some push over. I can be bitchier than Rose if you pissed me off enough, and I wasn't above getting revenge.

"Where have you been? Your hair looks good by the way." Rose said.

"I had to meet an old friend. And I just walked and the wind was hitting the opposite way so, ta da!" I said smiling, letting go of any signs of anger. I couldn't lead them on with anything or they'll want to know now.

"Come on, we need to get up there." Jasper said, tugging on Rose's hand.

She rolled his eyes and said "He's a bit nervous. Says he feels something surprising is about to happen."

"Ooo, Jasper had I feeling." I teased.

He scowled me and walk to the front desk.

"Hi, were here to see Mr. Mac." Jasper drawled, putting his charm into play.

Rose and I rolled our eyes.

The lady blinked and then shot him a smile.

"Of course, right this way. My name's Caroline by the way." She told him.

He smiled at her.

"Caroline." He nodded.

Rose cleared her throat. "And I'm chopped liver." She said sarcastically.

I giggled.

Caroline smiled towards us and said "Ms. Swan, Ms. Hale, it's an honor to meet you two. You guys are the talk of the town. Let's take you up towards the conference room shall we? Mr. Mac is up there."

"Are we late?" Jasper asked his brow furrowing.

Caroline shook her head.

"Oh, no. He just had to deal with some things beforehand. Right this way." She said, leading the way.

Rose and I walked behind while Jasper flirted with Caroline a few steps ahead of us.

Once she let Mr. Mac know we were here, she let us through.

What was there surprised the hell out of me.

Edward's face was looking toward Alice, and I think I gasped. I wasn't sure.

His face snapped to mine and he and Rose said "You've got to be shitting me."

I felt Jasper stand up straighter, and Rose take her don't- mess- with- me stance.

I just stood there, frozen in shock with my mouth open in surprise.

What was he doing here?

"Isabella! Rosalie! Jasper! So glad you could make it!" Mac exclaimed standing up from his chair.

He came over and gave Rose and me a kiss on our cheeks, while he shook Jasper's hand.

"Sit, Sit. Please, we were just discussing everything!" he said.

Jasper grabbed my hand, and I watched as Alice's eye's darted toward our clasped hands before deepening her glare.

_No, it isn't like that! _I wanted to shout, but I was still frozen.

He pulled me towards a chair, while Rose followed with a scowl. We sat across the Cullen's and I couldn't help but notice the way we divided. There was a huge line between us, and while I knew part of it was our fault, I couldn't help but wonder when it came to this. When it will change, if it ever did.

"What the fuck is she doing here?" an annoying voice cut through my shocked brain.

I felt the heat of the anger course through my veins as I turned to look at her.

There she was, taking the seat to the left of Edward. I bet she thinks she's so clever, so invincible.

_Just wait till I get my hands on you honey._

"She is Edward's girl." Mac said, seeming annoyed by having to talk to her.

Ha, looks like Mac has good taste. If he didn't like Tanya, then he was okay in my book.

Wait…did he say I was 'Edward's girl'?

"Um, excuse me?" I asked, my voice sounding insulted.

Edward turned to glare at me and this time, I glared right back.

I know I had no right to be angry with him, but he was dating the slut. I couldn't help it.

Edward looked surprised for a moment, and then went back to his glare.

Mac let out a laugh. "Oh yes, you didn't hear the beginning of the conversation. Well I was just telling Edward and his people here that right now duets are really popular, and I think I know exactly what's missing for the both of you. What's missing, is you two together!" he clapped his hands and smiled.

It was quiet for a moment before Tanya said "Absolutely not."

"Hell no. Edward won't work with her." Alice agreed.

"What makes you think Bella want's to work with Edward?" Rose retorted.

"Of course she would! Edward's _way_ more famous than she'll ever be and she wants to get with him for more fame." Tanya growled.

"Are you saying my sister would only do this for the fame?" Rose asked Tanya with a deadly stare.

Tanya, being the stupid bitch she was, smirked.

"She's not even your sister." She said.

Uh, oh.

"You shut the fuck up. You have no idea what-" Rose started.

"Don't tell my girlfriend to shut up." Edward cut in angrily.

"Oh, I'm sorry; did you want to do it?" Rose asked innocently.

"Bitch." Tanya muttered.

"Whore." Rose retorted.

"Rosalie you better watch your mouth when you speak about her or I swear I'll'-"

"Do nothing without getting your ass kicked by me." Jasper cut him off.

"Like you could take us." Emmett hissed at him.

"Any day." Jasper said confidently.

Just as Edward or Emmett or Alice or Tanya were about to say something I cut in.

"Clearly you can see we have some issues. Any way you'd want to do this with different people?" I asked Mac.

He looked rather amused at most of us, and while I loved hearing my old families argue with each other, I had to stop things before they got too ugly. I will admit though, I wouldn't have minded saying a few things to all of them. Particularly the girl with the whiny voice.

"Well I think you're right, Ms. Bella. I think you all have unresolved issues." He mused.

He tapped on his chin thinking while the rest quieted down.

He stood up and headed towards the door.

"Here's what we'll do. You will stay in this room and come up with a solution. I wish you both would join. This could be a great opportunity. Tell Caroline to come in when you have decided and she will call Me." he said.

"Wait, you can't just throw this at our faces and expect us to come up with something in a few hours." I argued.

He smirked and said "I'm Mac, I can do anything I want, dear." before stepping out and closing the door behind him.

It was quiet for a moment, no one seeming to understand what was going on before Tanya broke it.

"There's no way we will ever work with you."

I turned to her and stared for a moment.

Rose argued back and it went back and forth again.

But I tuned them out and just stared at Tanya for a moment, then back at Edward.

Oh, Edward. The only reason I left was to make your dreams come true, and today I find out that it was all a lie.

And it was all because of her. I turn back to Tanya. I know why she is so adamant on me and my friends not doing this together with them. She had everything to lose…and I had nothing.

At this, I smiled.

This was our second chance. Things might be forever broken for Edward and I, but for Rose and Emmett? Alice and Jasper? I don't think it was over for them.

And I could get my revenge.

"I agree." I whispered surprised with my revelation.

I looked up and noticed they were still arguing, not even paying attention to me.

I frowned.

"Enough." I say in a louder voice.

Edward, as if he was still attuned to what I was saying, immediately turned and shut up. Whether he was aware or not, he looked hesitant on what I was about to say.

I took a deep breathe.

"Look, we don't need to argue this." I started.

"Exactly, because the answer is still no." Tanya spit at me.

I shot her a glare. "Shut the hell up, okay! This doesn't concern you!" I snapped.

Edward stood from his chair angrily and said in a low voice that he never used on me before.

"You will not talk to her that way. Do you hear me?"

I gasped, eye's widened.

He was defending her. He was defending her.

Now, I know that rationally, he should defend her. I mean he is with her.

But at that moment, once I got rid of my shock, I saw red.

I stood from my chair, laid my palms flat on the desk and leaned towards him.

I looked him straight in the eye with the same amount of hatred in my eyes as were in his, and with the same tone I said, "I'll talk to her however the fuck I want."

Then I leaned back and crossed my arms over my chest and gave a light humorless laugh.

"And why are you even mad? You're not the one that got cheated on." I said harshly.

His eyes flashed with anger, and he slammed his fist on the desk while I flinched.

"I did not cheat on you." He growled.

I had never been afraid of Edward. He never gave me reason to. But seeing him like this now, looking at me as if I was the one person he had to get rid of, I was a bit scared.

My eyes widened with surprise, and against my will, tears started brimming in my eyes.

"Tell your lies to someone who will listen." Rose spat, standing up and grabbing my hand.

"They're not lies. They're the truth, and if you would have just stopped and-" Emmett started, seeming tired.

I had to stop this before they asked for answers. I wasn't ready to tell them anything, not anymore.

"Does it even matter? It's the past. We did what we did, and by the looks of it," I said eyeing Tanya standing so close to Edward, "It turned out just fine."

She smirked and reached to entwine their hands. It hurt to see how natural Edward grabbed hers back.

"But that's not the subject at matter here." I continued. "The real issue here is that Mr. Mac has presented an opportunity that may be a once in a lifetime deal."

"Well, the subject is void because neither of you want this." Alice snapped at me, clearly not liking me being in charge.

I took a deep breath and turned to my siblings.

"Do you trust me?" I asked them.

Jasper immediately nodded while Rose narrowed her eyes.

"I'm not going to like this, am I?" she questioned.

I gave her a small smile and shook my head.

I turned back to the Cullen's and squared my shoulders.

"Edward," I said looking him dead in the eye. "I wouldn't mind working with you. In fact, I think we could do great, if we get past these issues. But the choice is yours. I'm for it if you are."

I made sure to keep my voice void of any emotion other than indifferent.

He did look surprised, and while he processed what I said, Tanya answered first.

"His choice is no. He wouldn't work with you."

I didn't even give her a glance. I just kept my eyes on Edward. It felt good to know that while a lot of things have changed, this hasn't. I still had the power to hold his gaze to mine. To make him look me in the eye and see his beautiful green ones. God how I missed seeing those up close.

"Why are you doing this?" he asked in a low voice.

Why?

_Because I want things to go back to how they were, if only just for a little while._

_Because I miss you, and while you don't like me very much right now, I still love you._

_Because I'm tired of having to avoid you._

_Because I found out the reason I left was a lie made by the slut that sleeps with you at night._

_Because I believe in fate, and this is it telling us we deserve a second chance. _

But I didn't tell him all this. No, instead I used the one thing that everyone says, and the one I care about less.

"Because Mac isn't someone you turn down."

This shut Tanya's mouth up and made Alice's frown get deeper. Emmett looked hurt.

Edward…well I couldn't tell. He let out a sigh and leaned back in his chair.

I went back to my seat, while my siblings sat on their own.

It was quiet for a few moments before Edward finally spoke.

"If we do this, it stays strictly business. If you think this is another shot towards friendship, get that out of your fucking head. I, nor my family, want anything to do with you that doesn't involve whatever this entitles." He said firmly.

Rose looked like she wanted to interject, but I held my hand to stop her.

"We will be as formal as you want, but I won't have your family disrespect mine. Whatever happened in the past, it can't affect how we work now. If your girlfriend says anything out of line, I can't promise I won't retaliate, and I can't be held responsible for any fights she and Rose get into. If she's going to be the package deal, tell her to keep her nasty words to herself and I'll make sure my side is as quiet as hers."

"Why do you think it'll just be me who runs my mouth off?" Tanya protests.

I turn to her and give her a bitch brow. "Because, Alice and Emmett don't say things that are out of line. And they're actual adults." I say.

She snickered.

I noticed Alice stiffen at the mention of her name, and her gaze turned to look at me.

I softened my eyes. I could never be angry at Alice for hating me. My leaving affected her in the worst way. Not only did I bring her heartache, but I also took away her two best friends.

She quickly averted her gaze and turned to Edward.

"Do you want to do this?" she asked him in a low voice.

He stared at me for a moment before nodding.

"I think it would be best to do this deal with Mr. Mac. She has a point. No one turns him down." He said.

I gave a small smile before going back to my mask.

"So it's settled now. We will do this." I asked for confirmation.

Edward went with a brief hesitation before he nodded.

"Babe!" Tanya protested.

His head snapped to hers and said "Not now Tanya. We will discuss this later."

She huffed and crossed her arms like a child.

I ignored this and turned to Rose.

"Can you call Caroline and tell her we've made our decision." I asked her.

She stood and leaned towards me.

"Why are you doing this?" she said in a voice low enough for only us to hear.

I look at her and say slowly, "To get back what's ours."

* * *

**A/N: This is really short. I know. I'm sorry, but this week was absolutely crazy! So many things to do in so little time. I really wanted to get this out there now because of the cliffy I left the last time, so I tried to get as much as I could. And I was going to wait until tomorrow and see if I can get anything else out and make it longer, but tomorrow I have a wedding to go to and I expect to be busy all day tomorrow. So I hope you guys like this small and unedited piece. I'll try and make next chapter longer.**

**Thank you to those who are reviewing and following/favorting this story. You guys make my world(:**

**See you guys soon!**

**-Katherine**


	11. Signing Your Fate

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight  
**_

* * *

_**February 20, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Edward's POV**_

I couldn't understand why she would willingly agree with this after telling me all those years ago that she would never want to see me again. I would have thought that maybe Rosalie, or any other manager she had would advise her to agree with this deal because it was a bad idea to say no to Mac.

The old Bella, the one I knew, wouldn't have cared what saying no to Mac entitled. She would have gone with how she felt. She was always the heart of our band. Always the one that went with her feelings.

So when this Bella said she agreed because she recognized that saying no to Mac would be a bad idea, it immediately made me think she was lying. That maybe she wanted to do this.

But then I remembered that fame changes people, and I didn't know Bella anymore.

I changed, what's to say she didn't.

But what surprised me the most was her attitude towards me.

Yesterday she looked…sorry. When her eyes met mine yesterday, she looked ashamed and regretful.

Today…her mood did a 180 flip.

She matched my glare and growled back at me.

What changed between yesterday and today?

"So I hear you two have agreed?" Mr. Mac said walking in.

We both nodded and our families huffed.

Mr. Mac smiled and said "This is going to be great. You'll see."

Bella grimaced and said, "What exactly do we have to do?"

"Well, since you, Jasper, and Edward are song writers, I want you three to work together to write amazing songs. Then we can start the recordings and have a new CD out by May. I want to launch a summer tour and then we'll see if this continues or not." He explained.

"But what about their jobs as independent singers?" Rosalie asked.

"As of now, they are not independent singers anymore. Sure you can still make your own music, and during the tour you will sing some of your own songs alone, but we want to limit that. What I want is for you two to be viewed as an item now. We want people to love you two as much as they loved you last night on that one show."

"An item?" Tanya hissed.

"Yes. Of course Edward is your boyfriend, and I won't ask you two to break up for the public view, but I want people to see Bella and Edward's friendship and know that they are great on and off the stage. People don't only want good music; they want a good relationship between their favorite singers." He said patiently.

"And if they don't have a good relationship?" Alice asked.

"Then they make one. Here, you get rid of any past you had together. Just think of the music. You two have that in common; use it as a safety net. Plus, I want good music, not hate music."

Friendship? Bella and I could never be friends again. Not after everything we've been through.

But I could be…polite. My mom taught me how, and I won't disrespect her by showing anything other than politeness to a lady. Sadly, some of my politeness can be viewed as being cold and distant.

"Alright, so you want a CD by May, then a summer tour. Then what?" Rosalie asked.

Mac smiled at her.

"Then we see if this goes well."

"And if it does?" Bella pressed.

He through her a smile.

"Not one to leave loopholes are you?" he asked her.

She gave him a devilish smile and said "You know me Mac. Have to be sure about what where getting in to."

He laughed. "If all goes well, I'll make a new contract and sign you over to my producing company."

Alice and Rose gasped while Jasper and my mouth flew open.

Getting a deal with Mac was extremely hard to do. If you were the lucky few that got signed with him, you were automatically an enigma. Your music would never be forgotten.

Tanya glared at Bella while she grinned.

"Well, when do we start?" she asked.

Mac grinned and said "You start right now, by signing this contract, and then you have until the end of May to get the album recorded and ready to be released. We want to keep this hushed for now, so when it comes out, people will be surprised. But while we want to do that, we also want to give the crowed a little teaser. I want a single by the end of next week and I will set up an interview with the two of you to talk about it, but I want nothing to be said about the tour or the CD."

He got up and went to a drawer and pulled out some papers.

"This is the contract you two need to sign. After this, I won't see you until next week when you hand me the song. How you two work together is on you."

He handed us the papers and Alice snatched mine while Rose snatched Bella's to read it over.

I saw Rose read it over while Bella and Jasper had a sort of conversation with their eyes.

She shook her head at him and then turned to watch Rose.

Rose nodded her head and passed it back to Bella, which she then took and grabbed the pen and proceeded to sign the paper.

Alice handed the paper back to me and told me "It looks fine."

I nodded and grabbed a pen.

I looked up and saw that Bella was watching me.

I was going to work with Bella again.

We were going to work together again.

I sighed and turned my head towards Tanya.

She looked pissed and slightly scarred.

I sighed.

Tanya was always insecure when it came to Bella.

I clicked the pen and signed my fate.

_**Bella's POV**_

I watched carefully as he signed the paper.

When he set the pen down and pushed the paper towards Mac, I let out a sigh of relief.

This paper tied us together, at least for a while, and I couldn't help but feel a little happy about that.

Mac grabbed our contracts and congratulated us.

"Well, I am really excited about working with you two." He said before saying his goodbyes.

We all stood and proceeded to leave the room.

Once Mac was out the door, Edward grabbed Tanya's hand and started to walk away.

"Wait!" I called out to them.

He turned and glared at me.

"What?" he asked.

"We need to talk." I tell him, trying to sound confident.

"Talk." He replied.

I looked around and saw everyone staring at us.

"Alone." I said.

"That's not going to happen." Tanya snapped at me.

"I'm not asking you." I tell her. "And I'm not asking you either" I tell Edward. "We need to talk." I repeat.

He stares at me for a moment before he sighs and turns towards Tanya.

Whatever his face looked like, Tanya didn't like it.

She huffed and pulled her hand away from his and stomped away, towards the door.

Alice and Emmett went after her. "See you in the car." Alice said.

Emmett turned towards me and said in a kind soft voice, "It was good seeing you again Bella."

Rose, Jasper, Alice, and Edward gasped while I smiled at him.

"You too, Emmett." I replied.

This wasn't the first run in I had with Emmett. In fact I saw him on January, and though I tried to give him his space, like I thought he'd want me too, he came up to me and we talked, just like old times.

I never told Rose or Jasper though. Rose would bite my head off and Jasper would ask about Alice. I thought it would be better if I just kept our run in to myself.

Looks like Emmett thought the same, but he did tell me when we met up that though his siblings aren't very happy with me, he understands what it looked like and he understood why I left. He does wish that I would have stayed and listened but my problems were with Edward, and he couldn't hate me for leaving him. He was, however, hurt that I left without a trace, but that he forgave me.

He had the same philosophy as I did. Life is too short to stay angry with someone you love. They could be gone before you know it.

"Rose, Jasper, I'll meet you guys at the car okay?" I told them.

Rose shook her head angrily and stormed out.

Jasper looked at me and silently asked me if I was okay with this.

I gave a slight nod and he then gave me a look that said he expected some explanations.

I watched him walk away and I saw Emmett pull Alice out the door.

Edward watched them walk away until he finally turned to me and asked "What was that with Emmett?"

I sighed. "I saw Emmett in January. We talked, and worked things out." I told him.

He glared. "Worked things out?"

I nodded. "He's not mad at me anymore. He's mad at Jasper and Rose, but he gets why I did what I did."

He huffed. "He gets what you did. Well you want to explain it to me?" he said harshly.

I sighed. "I don't want to get into this with you. That's not why I wanted to talk."

"Yah, well tough luck, I want to hear exactly how you tricked Emmett to stop being mad at you." He demanded.

"Ask him if you want to know so badly. I already told you I won't get into that with you." I snapped.

He sighed angrily and ran a hand through his hair.

"This isn't going to work, if we don't somewhat get along." He said after a moment.

I sighed with him and leaned against the wall.

I didn't look at him. Instead I looked above at the ceiling.

"We used to be best friends." I whispered.

I closed my eyes.

I heard him sigh and felt him lean on the wall a few feet away from me.

"We were." He whispered too and was silent for a moment.

He cleared his throat then spat "But you ended that the moment you sent that text."

I opened my eyes and saw his eyes were flat again. Void of any emotion other than hate.

"Say what you want to say, I have a girlfriend to make up with." He said coldly.

I flinched and tried to keep the hurt out of my face, failing miserably.

"I just," my voice trembled a bit.

Think of everything you did for him. Think of how right after you left, he ran into the arms of the person who was the reason you left it all.

I straightened up and pushed myself of the wall to stand in front of him.

"We are meeting tomorrow to work on the song. I have to fly in to New York by Friday for an interview and I want to be done by then. We will fly back in on the 25th for any final touch ups to the song then give it to Mac before I leave again." I told him, my voice sounding cold and distant.

"Do you really think we can book studio time on such short notice?" he said with disbelief.

I laughed humorlessly. "Don't play stupid Edward. I know you have a studio in your place."

He glared at me.

I matched his glare and said "I'm trying to be nice, but you don't seem to want to play nice. Your choice. Doesn't matter to me."

"I'm not going to pretend to like you when I hate you." He spit out.

_Stay strong, Bella._

"Don't worry Edward. I don't like you either. I always told you I hated cheaters." I told him.

He pulled his head back and looked like I slapped him.

I turned my head, not wanting to hear what he'd say next, and started to walk toward the door.

"See you tomorrow." I called back, desperately trying to hold my tears at bay. I got as far as the garage entrance before I leaned against the wall and slid down, tears streaming.

_I hate you. _His words echoed in my brain.

I hugged my knees to my chest and rested my head on my knees, tears staining my jeans, leaving light wet marks.

Could I take this? Be with him, work with him, all the while knowing that he hates me and might hate me forever?

I had too. Not just because I felt like I had to get back at Tanya.

No, because I owed Jasper and Rosalie their happiness, and if I had to take the hate from Edward every day, I'd do that. I owe them that much.

Maybe one day, I'll tell Edward and his family the truth. Maybe one day he'll forgive me for breaking all those promises.

But until then, my goal was to get my siblings back with their soul mate. And I'll be damned if I let my problems get in between them again.

Get ready for a roller coaster.

* * *

**A/N: God, Edward can be such a jerk, huh? Just remember that he doesn't know the truth, and he wont know the truth for a while. Don't hate him to much. Hope you guys liked it and please review! Thank you to all who have reviewed and favorted/followed this story, you guys are awesome (:**

**See you next Saturday!**

**-Katherine**


	12. Cooling Down

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight. **_

* * *

_**February 20, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Edward's POV**_

"What the _fuck_ do you _mean_ you made up with her?!" Alice shrieked.

When we left Macs, after signing a contract that attached Bella and I to the hip for the next few months, we left to my house to discuss things. The ride here was relatively quiet and once we dropped Tanya off at her house, her giving me a stern eye saying we would talk later, me and my siblings headed to my house. Once there Emmett got out the car as quick as he could and left to the kitchen, trying to avoid our questioning and betrayed faces.

He didn't get off that easily though. As soon as we entered my house, Alice chased after him and grilled him till he caved with me standing right beside Alice, fuming.

"I _mean_, I'm not mad at her anymore Alice!" he yelled back.

"How could you do this to us!? After everything that bitch-" she started.

"Stop calling her that, Alice! She's not a bitch and you know that! She was your best friend once upon a time, or did you forget that?" he told her.

"Did you forget she dropped your own brother like a hot cake?" she threw back at him.

Emmett sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose, a habit he picked up from me.

"Look Alice, she thinks he cheated! Of course I expect her to drop him." He said in semi calm voice.

Alice gasped, while I gaped at him.

"Are you seriously telling me that you agree with what she did?" I asked disbelieving.

He groaned.

"Ugh, this is exactly what she said would happen if I told you guys." He muttered.

"Emmett, listen to me. They are all at fault in this. We can't be friends with them. We _can't _allow them in this time." Alice stressed.

Emmett was quiet for a moment, just staring at our faces for a moment with a thinking expression, but I saw. Bella had swooped in and taken him in her clutches again. It was too late to save him.

I used to fall for her game all the time, but that was before she threw our love away like a piece of unwanted trash.

"Alice…" he sighed.

She huffed and turned on her heels towards the door before slamming it behind her.

Emmett let out a breath and turned to me.

"Edward?" he asked carefully.

I looked at him and for a moment I noticed Emmett's fear in how I'll react.

I shook my head at him and held up my hands.

"If you want to fall for their tricks, then by all means, go ahead. Just don't expect us to do the same." I told him.

I walked to my kitchen and grabbed a soda from the fridge.

"Edward look, I get why you're mad at her. She should have stayed and listened. Yes, but she explained that at the time, she wasn't really thinking about anything reasonable. Plus it didn't help that whenever she thought of you all she could see was Tanya making out with you." Emmett said.

"I didn't make out with her! _She _kissed _me_! One kiss which I immediately pulled away!"

I sighed and ran a hand through my hair.

Shit, she's already riling me up.

"Bro, you don't have to convince me. I know, but-" He started to say, but I didn't care to listen anymore. I was done with this subject. I was done with it a long time ago.

"Ugh, you know what Emmett? I don't care anymore. It doesn't matter. I guess I should thank her for leaving because if she hadn't then I wouldn't be here. I was better off without her." I growled.

"You don't mean that." Emmett said.

I shook my head at him.

_Poor delusional Emmett._

"Look, you want to be friends with them again, fine. Go ahead. Just don't expect me to like them again. I will never want anything to do with Isabella Swan that wasn't business, and if you don't want a fight, I would limit the Bella bragging in front of Tanya, Alice or me." I said.

Emmett let out a breath and nodded, agreeing.

"Before I forget, how did this friendship even happen?" I asked, curious.

He gave a small grin. "Well, remember when I stayed at Forks for a while longer back in January?" he asked.

I nodded.

"Well instead of staying there I went to New York to go to check out the city and at a club, I spotted her and we started talking about how things were. And just to be clear, I'm cool with Bells," I flinched at the sound of her nickname, "Not the others. Rosalie isn't exactly my favorite person."

I grinned at him.

"What your shit list?" I joked, tired of the serious mood.

He smiled back and just like that, we were fine. Him and Alice, well he can fix that all on his own.

"So you guys are singing together…" Emmett said heading towards the living room.

I followed and when we sat on the couch I gave a huge sigh and leaned back on the couch.

"Yah." I said.

I felt his stare on my face and he said "How do you feel about that?"

"I feel…confused." I said after a while of silence.

"Why confused?"

I sighed again and opened my eyes to meet his glance.

"Because, after so many years, after everything she said, what with she never wanted to sing with me again, never _see _me again, I really thought she'd be the one to say no." I explained.

"But she didn't." he states the obvious.

"Yah, but I don't get her motive. What does she think she'll accomplish with this?" I wondered.

"You don't trust that she's in this just for the music?" Emmett asked.

I let out a low chuckle.

"Hell no. She's up to something. I can feel it."

"Edward, come on. We know that Bella was never the type to be really devious." He laughed at the thought.

"I know the old Bella could never intentionally do something to hurt someone unless they hurt someone she cares about. This Bella though, I don't know her. And you don't either, Emmett."

He started to protest but I cut him off.

"No, you really don't Emmett. You were with her for what, a week? That's not enough time to really get to know a person. You know fame changes people, what's to say Bella didn't change?"

Emmett was quiet for a moment, thinking. When he spoke it was low and cautious.

"If she didn't, if she was the same person she was before, would there be any chance of you two…" he trailed off.

I shook my head quickly.

"That will never happen again. Other than the fact that we hate each other, the trust is forever broken. She broke it when she walked away without letting me explain. If that's what you think is going to happen in this thing we have right now, get it out of your head. I'm with Tanya now, and that's how it's going to stay."

I said, remembering her final words to me today.

_I always told you I hate cheaters._

God how I wanted to grab her and yell at her that I hadn't cheated. That I hadn't done anything to kill our love like she did.

But she'd never listen. She hadn't before, but this time, I don't care how long it takes, I'll make her see that I never cheated on her, and then once she realizes the truth, she'll see that she threw away something amazing all for nothing.

_**Bella's POV**_

The ride to the hotel was quiet. I could feel Jasper's concern from where he sat, and I could also feel Rosalie's anger.

Once we got to the hotel, Jasper and I followed Rose's angry stride towards the room.

When we got in the room Rose growled out "Living room. Now."

I had to stay strong. I knew there was no way I could get Rose to see the point in this without telling her the truth, but I also knew there was no way to back out of this. Not with the contract signed.

"I want to know what the hell went down there in that office." She said in a low voice, putting her glare full force on me.

I just glared back at her. I wasn't going to be talked to like a child.

"Rose, maybe we shouldn't talk about this right now. All our emotions are running high, and maybe it'd be best if we all took a breather." Jasper suggested.

"Oh shut up Jasper. Don't pretend you're not angry at her too." She spat at him.

"I'm not! I'm just confused. You're angry and if we continue this, you might say something you'll regret." Jasper told her, ever the voice of reason.

I remained quiet through this whole exchange but my blood was boiling at Rose's hot glare.

No, we needed to say this now. She'd get it after I told her everything.

Whatever was said, well, I'll deal with later.

"No, we talk now." I said.

"Bella." Jasper threatened, giving me a sharp look. I ignored it, unable to stop the words that desperately wanted to tumble out of my mouth. Nothing Jasper said would have stopped me.

"You want to know what happened Rose? What happened was I was tired of seeing Tanya have everything I ever dreamed of. Everything we ever dreamed of. And I was pissed that I just let her have it." I stated.

"You don't think I want to kick her ass too? But working with them isn't the answer." She hissed.

"Rose you have no idea what she did! The reason we left, it was all a sham!" I yelled, trying to reason.

Her eyes flashed, and Jasper's head snapped towards my direction.

"What do you mean by that?" he asked.

I sighed. Time for truth telling.

"Today, the reason I left was because Garret, the guy that turned us down when we were still a band, came and talked to me. He told me that Tanya paid him to say that we sucked and that she rocked. She paid him to tell me, knowing that I'd leave to make him happy." I told them, my voice cracking as I struggled for control.

"Wait, Garret told you this?" Jasper asked, confused.

I nodded, glancing at him.

"Why?" he asked.

I shrugged. "He said he felt guilty and that he looked for me but could never really find me."

"And you believed him?" Rose asked incredulously.

"Why wouldn't I? Rose, you felt that vibe that Tanya wasn't someone to be trusted. Here's the proof that just justifies what you thought." I said.

"So we left…for nothing?" Jasper asked, dazed.

I stood there for a moment, running that idea in my head before I shook my head.

"No, they still got where they wanted to be. But fate brought us together again, for a second chance." I finally said.

I turned to Rose and saw that she looked conflicted.

I could tell she wanted this to be true, badly, but she had doubts of course.

"Rose, you have to see that this is true." I pleaded.

She looked at me, her eyes showing confusion and hurt, before they took her cold look again.

"None of that matters. It doesn't change that he cheated." She said finally.

"He didn't cheat!" I defended, angry at her for bringing this up again.

"Bella, come on! Don't be blind! He got with her two months after we left. Two months!" she yelled.

"Of course he would! He wanted to hurt me just like I hurt him!" I yelled back defiant.

"Oh come on, Bella! Even Jasper can see the truth." She said.

I turned to Jasper and saw him looking pained.

"Bella, the signs are all there." He said lowly.

I shook my head, trying to swallow the lump in my throat.

"You're reading them wrong." I growled at them.

"No, you're trying to make something that isn't. You're desperate for this to be true because you agreed to work with him again." Rose growled.

"If he really had cheated then why does he hate me for leaving?" I hissed.

This seemed to stump her for a moment.

"So what, you're just doing this for revenge?" Jasper asked, trying to change the subject.

I sighed. "Yes...No. I don't know. I just…I want them to stop hating us. They were like family, guys. It kills me to know that they hate us, and now knowing it was all for nothing."

"So what, you're going to tell them the truth?" Rose asked angrily.

I shook my head. "They won't believe it. They don't trust us. Not yet.

"Rose, Jasper, I can't do this without your support. I need you guys." I said after a moment of silence.

Jasper spoke first. "You know I'm with you the whole way, Bells. Just as long as you know this might not work." He said.

I gave him a small smile and turned to Rose.

"Rose?" I asked.

She looked at me.

"If you ever decide to do something like this again without talking to us first, I will kick your ass." She said after a moment.

I smiled. "I'll let you."

She snorted but let out a smile.

"Alright Bella, let's take this bitch down. What's the plan?"

* * *

**A/N: Whew, this week passed by quickly! It's a bit short, and I apologize for that. Hopefully I'll be able to write a bit more this week. Since I will be less busy this summer, I might be able to get the updates coming in sooner, rather then every Saturday. I don't promise anything, but hopefully my schedule won't be as busy. Again, thank you for reading and reviewing this story. I know I don't always reply to your reviews quickly, but I will try to do that more often. I want to assure you that I do read your reviews, and am grateful for whatever feed back you guys give me. **

**Once again, thank you for reading! **

**See you next Saturday...**

**-Katherine**


	13. Reassuring

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight**_

* * *

_**February 21, 2013: Los Angeles**_

**_Bella's POV:_**

5:00 in the morning. It was 5 in the morning and I was just lying in my bed, staring at the ceiling. After everything went down with Rose and Jasper, they asked me how Emmett and I were cool with each other. They were angry with me for keeping secrets, but since it wasn't our biggest problem they just let it slide…for now.

But now, as I lay there, staring at nothing, I couldn't help but think about how our lives had changed. It wasn't easy to make the decision to work with the Cullen's, though you couldn't tell with my actions. I was clouded with anger when I made that decision, and now that I lay here, I couldn't help but wonder whether or not this was a mistake.

Edward and I could never be friends. Not after everything we've been through. It was either strangers or lovers, never friends again. But yet, here I was, putting myself in a position that made me have to get close to him again. I don't see how we can produce music together without having some kind of relationship there.

It would be hard. The hardest challenge I've had to face since I started in the music business. Things would have to be said, either we keep the past out of this, never to mention it while we work together, or we put it all on the table and hash it out.

I was thinking, for now, we'd leave the past out, at least until I know for sure that if I ever tell them the truth, they'd believe me.

For now, I'd just have to play it by ear.

Edward hated me. Let's get that out in the air.

He hated what I did, he hated what I gave up, and he hated that I left.

Alice hated me.

She hates me because I left her, when I knew she would have been on my side if Edward had cheated. She hates me because I was supposed to tell her everything, us being best friends and all. She hates me because I left her behind.

Emmett…well he forgave me, but he hasn't forgiven my siblings.

Tanya, well I can't stand her. She hates me because, though she isn't sure, I have the potential to rip everything away from her, and try I will. She has every reason to be wary of me entering back the lives of the Cullen's. I know for a fact that Esme doesn't like her, and Carlisle only tolerates her. Angela has told me that she isn't very friendly towards them either and it's put a strain between Edward and his family.

So in the end, we were working with people that hated our guts, and for all they know, they have a right. But knowing Rose, I knew she wasn't going to put up with anything and she always gave as well as she got. We all did.

So how do we make this work?

I sighed and got up from bed. All this thinking has given me a headache.

Maybe the answer wasn't to plan something. Maybe we should just go day by day, see where that takes us. Every other plan I've made worked too well for all the wrong reasons. Maybe this time, we don't need a plan. Maybe what we need is just time with each other to get closer to what we were.

I grabbed a towel and headed towards the bathroom. Whatever happens happens, and the first thing that will start this roller coaster is recording today.

Well that, and a shower.

After my shower I went to the tiny kitchen and started on a pot of coffee.

"You seem to be making this habit of getting up too early." Jasper's voice said, startling me.

I jumped, startled. "You seem to being making it a habit to scare me this early." I teased.

He gave me a slight grin before turning and went to sit on the small sofa in the room.

I finished preparing the coffee and left it brewing before going to join him.

I sat next to him and gave out a big sigh.

"I have a lot on my mind." I tell him.

He hummed in agreement.

This sucked. I could feel his…disappointment in me radiating off of him and it pained me to know he was angry. I didn't understand what could keep him like this still. I thought I apologized.

"You're not still angry with me are you?" I asked, looking at his face intently.

He sighed and turned to face me.

"I just don't like all the secrets you seem to be keeping from Me." he mumbled.

"Oh Jasper, I didn't mean to." I said turning to grab hold of one of his hands.

I pulled it on my lap and fiddled with his fingers.

"I didn't tell any of you because I knew it would do nothing but prove to you that I was trying to hold on to the past." I said.

"Aren't you though? Bella, I get why you want to do this, trust me, I understand, but I just can't see this ending well for any of us. It seems to me that you're trying to hold on to a past that they've let go of already." He says giving me a look of concern and reason.

"They haven't let go of it though Jasper! If they did, we wouldn't have affected them as much. They wouldn't hate us right now." I tried to tell him.

"Exactly, Bella. They hate us. Nothing we do now will change that." He said forcefully.

I shook my head stubbornly. "You're wrong."

He sighed.

"This is exactly why I didn't tell you about Emmett. I knew I'd get the same lecture. 'You have to move on, Bella. Let them go and move on.'" I said in a whiny voice.

I was getting agitated, I'll admit. But Jasper was making me mad.

"And the only reason we tell you this is because it is true!" he snapped at me.

"Well then I suggest you listen to your own advice before you ask me to listen to it." I snapped back.

He inhaled a sharp breath and turned away from my wide eyes.

That was a low blow. I knew that. I hadn't meant to say that, I just really hated to be reprimanded and I snapped.

"Jasper…"I whispered.

He shook his head and said "Just don't, okay? I'll do this with you, we don't really have much of a choice anymore, but don't come crying to me when all this blows in our faces Bella."

He got up from the couch and left the room, slamming the front door as he excited.

I stared at the door for a moment; hoping it would open and he would come in and tell me everything was going to be okay. But I knew he wouldn't. Jasper never lies.

"Bella?" I heard a soft voice call.

I turned and saw Rose coming out of her door.

"Did Jasper just leave?" she asked.

I nodded and got up to get a cup of coffee.

She followed and sat at the small table in the tiny kitchen.

"Do you want a cup?" I asked her.

"Yah," she replied.

I was getting the cups ready when I heard her speak.

"He's just mad about the secrets. Everything else is just an excuse." She tried to comfort.

I sighed and went to sit across from her.

"I never meant to keep anything from you guys. I was going to tell you about Garret as soon as we got out of the meeting. At the time I was still processing what he had said." I told her.

"I'm not talking about that secret." She said.

I made a face. "Rose…"

She sighed, "Look, I understand I'm not the best at handling news about the Cullen's but that doesn't mean I want you to keep stuff from me. You need to talk about it, I'm here."

I rolled my eyes at her. "Please, ever since Edward admitted his relationship with Tanya you haven't wanted to hear a word about them. We've avoided that topic for years, I wasn't going to try and bring it up."

"I don't understand how you can be so forgiving. He cheated on you Bella. I would think you'd want to forget he ever existed." She snapped.

"Do you honestly believe he cheated? You don't have any doubt?" I asked her forcefully.

She narrowed her eyes. "The signs are all there."

"He was one of your best friends. Don't you think you would have noticed?" I challenged.

"I noticed there were problems between you two after the accident. I noticed he barely touched you, barely held you close." She threw back at me.

I let out a gasp and glared at her.

"Stop." I said firmly.

"Why? Is it finally getting through that what I'm telling you might be true? Ever wondered that maybe the reason he didn't get near you was because he was too busy getting near her." She growled.

I closed my eyes tightly and clenched my fists.

"Open your eyes Bella. You just signed to work with a jackass that doesn't deserve your forgiveness. Not after everything we did for him. His family is just the same. I might agree with taking down Tanya. Revenge is the best way to get even with someone if you know how to play, but this whole forgiving shit, it's useless."

"You're wrong!" I snapped. "He didn't cheat. You didn't see what I saw. You weren't there."

I took a breath and let out a long sigh.

"God Rose, when did this…this love we had turn into bitter hatred. We gave them up because we loved them. Not because of some stupid cheating lies." I stressed.

She stayed quiet, just watching me while I gazed back.

"I need you on my side for this." I whispered. "Don't just say you are when you believe I have no idea what I'm doing. Rose, I'm not that fragile little girl anymore. I know better than to think that everything is going to be okay. I'm not stupid enough to believe things will ever be the same. What Edward and I had, that might be gone forever. But I just can't live with the fact that she got everything she wanted and I didn't do anything about it. I also can't live with the fact that Edward doesn't know what he got himself into. As a person who once loved him, I feel like I owe it to him to show him the truth. And I owe it to us to give us another shot at our happiness."

She stared at me, looking for a sign of doubt. She wasn't going to find one.

"I'm on your side, Bella. I just hope you know this could end really badly for us."

"It could also end very well for us." I told her.

She gave me a grim smile. "If I get my heart broken again Bella…I won't hesitate to kick your ass." She finally said.

"I'm scared." She admitted.

She looked vulnerable, like this was the thing she hadn't wanted to discuss but it was the main thing holding her back.

"This is worth the fear." I said after a moment of silence.

We sat there sipping our coffee in silence and waited for Jasper to come back.

We all needed to hash out our differences before it tore us apart. They needed to trust me, and they also need to know that no matter what, I will always choose them. If they wanted out, then after this CD, we never see the Cullen's again.

I will always be on their side, just like they are in mine.

_**Edward's POV**_

When the doorbell rang I jumped slightly. Bella was supposed to come around 10 and it was 9 right now. I wasn't exactly sure how I felt about her knowing things about my home but then again, almost everyone knows about my life. I don't exactly have what you call a private life.

As I walked to open the door, I got a bit nervous.

Part of me wanted to forget she even came to LA, but the other was curious to see how this played out.

I let out a sigh of relief once I realized it was Tanya outside.

"Hey, why didn't you just use your key?" I asked once I opened the door.

She eyed me and as I stepped to the side she came in hesitantly.

"Where's your slut?" she asked.

"Tanya." I chastised.

She humphed and walked towards the kitchen.

I sighed. This is just what I needed right now.

I understood her. In a way I got what worried her.

Tanya was always insecure with anything involving Bella. She said if I had left her she wouldn't feel this way, but she left me. Tanya said that if she were to ever come back I would drop her like a hot potato and return to her. And in the beginning that was a little true, though I swore it wasn't. In the beginning I just couldn't believe she had really left. After a while though it started to dawn on me that she wasn't coming back, and I hated her for it. She threw away not only my dreams but the dreams of my siblings and I can't love someone who would do that. I couldn't love someone who had selfishly done that.

I found Tanya making coffee and went behind her and wrapped my arms around her. I leaned my head on her shoulder and said "You know only want you right? Bella is nothing to me but a person I have to work with."

"Yah, a person who's seen you naked." She muttered angrily.

"Tanya, that doesn't matter!" I said pulling away.

She whips around and gives me the stare down.

"It wouldn't matter if you had left her. But you didn't. She left you. She did and now she's back and you were all too eager to jump at the chance to work with her again." She snapped.

I sighed and ran a hand through my hair.

"Are you saying you don't trust me? Jeesh Tanya after all these years you'd think I'd earn a couple trust points, no? Look, if she would have come back, no scratch that, if she would have stayed then yes, maybe we wouldn't have gotten together. But she left. And you know what? I'm glad she did, because my life has been better ever since." I reassured her.

Her eyes watched me carefully, probably looking for any sign of lies in my face. When she didn't find any she came towards me and wrapped her arms around my waist. I sighed and wrapped mine around her as well.

"I'm sorry." She said. "It's just…Bella always won. She always gets what she wants, and if she wanted you…well I'm scared she'd win that too."

"She doesn't. And she can't win me, Tanya. Not only am I taken, but she lost me all those years ago, and I don't make the same mistake twice." I told her.

She nodded and stood on tall to give me a peck.

"I love you, Edward." She said softly.

Those three words always made me uncomfortable. Ever since Bella, I don't really throw that word around easily. I still feel slightly uncomfortable telling Tanya but it was what she needed to hear right now, and I wasn't about to deny her that.

"Love you too." I said softly before kissing her deeply.

She gave a slight moan and said "Why don't we take this up to the bedroom?"

I looked over her shoulder and read that it was 9:15.

"Bella's coming at 10. Think we could be quick?" I asked, smiling at her.

She giggled and took my hand and led me up the stairs.

"Baby, I'll come quickly, if you go hard."

* * *

**A/N: Wow, it's been a while huh? I apologize for that. As I informed some of you, I thought I would have had more free time but something came up that demanded my immediate attention and left me in a pretty bad frame of mind to write anything. But it's dealt with now and I can finally get back to writing. I owe you guys a couple of Saturdays huh? I have a couple more weeks of vacation time in my job, because of the situation that came up I pushed it back, so now I will update more frequently. And this time I mean that, I promise. I'm not taking the same amount of time to edit the chapters, though because I want to get it done sooner.****  
**

**That being said, because of the lack of updates so far, I will update tomorrow, Saturday, and Sunday. Then the posting schedule will be every Thursday and Saturday. Sound good?**

**Hope you guys like it and please review. Thank you to those who have been favorting and following and an even bigger thank you to those that have been reviewing. I value all of your reviews and I hope to hear more of them.**

**Thanks so much!**

**-Katherine Hale**


	14. Trying

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**February 21, 2013: Los Angeles 10:00AM**_

_**Bella's POV:**_

I stood on his porch, my hand poised to knock. I had been fretting over this for the past 10 minutes. Do I knock now? Or would showing up right on the dot seem like I was too eager to work with him.

_Gah, Bella, calm down! It's not like it's some stranger in there. This is Edward. __**Edward!**_

And maybe that was the problem. Maybe working with a total stranger would have been easier.

"For God's sake, Bells." Jasper said impatiently. He raised his hand to knock and I frantically grabbed it.

"No! We can't knock now! We're too early! We should be like 10 minutes late!" I hissed.

"You're kidding me right now right? If they remember anything about us it should be that we are always either early or on time. Now, knock." He growled.

Rose giggled. She was so enjoying not being on Jasper's shit list for once.

I bit my lip and raised my hand slowly. Ever so lightly I knocked.

"You'd think I was forcing her to touch a bomb or something." Jasper grumbled.

I elbowed him. "Shut up."

He gave me a slight grin, and grabbed hold of my hand. "No need to be nervous Bells. You say the word and we'll bail."

And just like that, I knew I was forgiven. This was what I loved about Jasper. He knew when I needed him and when the fighting should end.

I gave him a small smile and squeezed his hand.

"Wait, that's it?! What the hell?! I always get like a week of your cold shoulder." Rose said annoyed.

"That's because you always do something big." I told her and stuck my tongue out at her. She huffed and just as she was about to retort, the door opened and revealed a shirtless Edward, freshly showered.

Oh shit. I was not expecting to see that.

Edward always looked good back then, but now. Holy shit.

I couldn't help but stare for a bit and when I met his eyes, I saw the cocky smirk.

He knew he could still affect me on some level.

I gripped Jasper's hand tightly and tried to rein in my emotions.

"Edward." I greeted.

He nodded and stepped to the side to let us in.

I let go of Jasper's hand and walked forward, my siblings behind me.

"You'd think with all that money you have you could afford a shirt." Rose snapped.

"He can, he just let me borrow it for a few." I heard a nasal voice say coming from the staircase.

From Rosalie's glare and slight disbelief, I knew better than to look her way. But as it was lately, I always seemed to ignore the sane part of my head, and I looked anyway.

Tanya came down the stairs, her hair wet and looking thoroughly fucked, with Edward's shirt in her hand.

"Bella, I'd say it was a pleasure to see you again, but I don't lie." She said, taking her spot next to Edward.

Don't lie, my ass.

He grabbed the shirt and yanked it over his head.

"What is she doing here?" I asked, choosing to ignore her.

"She's my girlfriend. She can be here if she wants." Edward replied.

I clenched my teeth. It was bad enough that I knew they had just fucked, but the whole girlfriend bit, well that just seemed to be the last bit. My eyes stung as I tried to get a handle on my emotions.

Jasper, always knowing when I needed a distraction, said "Well maybe she could find it in her to leave you alone for a couple hours. You and Bella have a song to write."

"Actually, I was thinking I could stay with you guys, while you write." Tanya said looking at Edward.

"Absolutely not." I growled.

"I wasn't asking you." She snapped at me.

"Yah, well tough. You can't work with us." I said with finality.

"Are you that insecure about your writing that you can't let me in there?" she challenged.

"Are you that insecure about leaving Edward alone with me for a couple hours? That's pretty sad, don't you think? I would have thought your relationship would have been stronger for all the time you two have been together. But then again, what can you expect from a couple that got together by cheating." I said haltingly.

"Please, he's been with you, he obviously left you because he didn't want you." She replied.

"He didn't leave, I did." I said. "Don't play this game with me Tanya. I guarantee you won't win. I have allies. You don't even have Alice."

"I have Edward." She smiled.

And that was the one that mattered.

"Enough." Edward said.

"What did I say about disrespecting my girlfriend?" he asked me.

"Don't treat me like a child." I snarled at him.

"Bella." Jasper whispered, trying to calm me down.

I took a deep breathe while Tanya smiled at the supposed victory she had.

I squared my shoulders and said "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be rude. It's just…my music is private. I don't allow anyone other than the people I trust to listen to it. While I must work with you, Edward, I don't have to work with Tanya. In fact I refuse to make a single lyric in front of her. You of all people should understand what writing music can be like." I tell Edward.

He gave a slight nod and turned to Tanya.

"Babe, I think you should leave." he told her.

She looked him indecorously. "Edward-" she said about to whine.

He held up his hand to stop her. "The sooner we get this song done, the sooner she leaves." He said.

Ouch.

She huffed and said "Call me when you're finished."

She then proceeded to the door before she turned again and said "Forgot something."

She pulled him in for a deep kiss.

I turned away and leaned against Jasper. I felt Rose get closer to me as well.

"Bye, baby. Love you." She said.

Don't say it. Please don't say it.

"Love you too." He replied.

Okay, I have to stay strong. I could do this. I had too.

She walked away, no doubt with a satisfied look and when the door shut, I turned towards Edward.

He had a pained look, as if he was sorry for hurting me. That disappeared as soon as we made eye contact. His eyes turned once again cold and hard.

"Well, let's get started." He said.

I shook my head. "Where are Alice and Emmett?" I asked.

"They said they'd stop by at around 10:30." He shrugged walking toward what I assume was the living room.

"We'll wait for them to arrive then." I said.

"Why?" he asked confused.

He sat on a sofa and motioned with his hand for us to sit as well.

I sat next to Rose, Jasper on her side.

"Because, this one's just going to be you and I. Jasper thinks it'd be best if we learned how to do this together before he steps in." I said.

He eyed me then Jasper for a moment the said "And do you always listen to Jasper?"

I stiffened. What was he implying?

"What?" I asked confused.

"Yah, you two seem really buddy, buddy now. I'm just wondering…" he trailed off suggesting.

I made a face at him. "God Edward, don't start with that."

He held his hands up in defense. "It's a valid question."

"It's a stupid question." Rose muttered.

I sighed. How was I supposed to make music with him if he kept acting this way?

"Jasper and I are siblings. It'd be disgusting if we got together." I said firmly.

"You're not really siblings though. So really nothing would stop you." He said.

"Do you want to start a fight?" I asked him, tired of this conversation.

"I'm just making small talk." He said.

"If you really want to talk about love lives why don't you explain yours?" I snapped.

"You don't need to know about my love life." he said firmly.

God he was so confusing! Why couldn't he just…be nice to me again? I missed that Edward. The one who loved me. I'm not used to the one who hates me. I'm not used to the one who doesn't defend me; instead he's fighting against me.

I sighed.

"Look, why don't we just…start with the music thing?" I asked trying to change the subject.

"Fine with me." he said standing up.

I stood up as well and turned to my siblings.

"Guys, you can leave. You should leave. Go and enjoy Los Angeles, I hear they have great beach weather. I'll call you guys when I'm ready to leave." I said.

Rose looked at me in disbelief. "You want us to leave you alone with him?"

Edward, hearing this, scoffed.

"He won't hurt me, so you have nothing to worry about. Just go. I'll call you when we are done."

Edward and I needed some alone time. We needed to get along somehow, and being with an audience never seems to help.

Jasper stood and offered his hand to Rose.

"As long as you're sure." He told me.

I gave him a nod and they slowly made their way towards the door.

"Do anything out of line and I hear about it, you're dead Cullen." Rose spat at him.

With a door shut, we were alone.

"Why'd you make them leave?" Edward asked.

I looked at him and said "Because I made Tanya leave."

He looked at me, confused.

"I could really use a drink of water. Or something stronger." I say instead of explaining.

"Um…" he says confused.

I smiled. He was probably confused of my mood changes.

I walked towards where I presumed was the kitchen and leaned against a counter. He came in and grabbed a glass.

"Is wine okay? I have beer too." He said.

"Hmm…what do you recommend?" I asked looking at his face, watching his struggle in being nice to me.

"Ah…" he looked really confused I couldn't help but let out a chuckle.

"Just give me a beer. It's easier." I told him.

He nodded and grabbed two beers from the fridge. He popped them open and handed me one, careful not to get to close.

I took a sip and waited for him to say something.

After a gulp of his beer he said "Isn't it a bit early for us to be drinking?"

I smiled at him. "Isn't it a bit too late for that question?"

His lips twitched but he seemed to make it a point to not smile in front of me.

"It's okay. You can smile you know. Just because you smile at something I said doesn't mean you don't hate me anymore." I tell him.

_Might as well talk about the big elephant in the room._

He looked at me in surprise, as if he didn't think I would mention anything.

We stayed quiet for a moment, just sipping on our beers and looking at each other, seeing who'd speak first.

He broke the silence first. He always did.

"So why did you make them leave?"

"I told you. Because I made Tanya leave." I answered.

He paused, thinking that over.

"Alright, why did you make Tanya leave?" he asked.

I smiled.

"You were always smart." I told him. "You always figure out all my loopholes."

He stays quiet, waiting for me to go on.

I sighed. "I don't hate you as much when you're not with her." I shrugged.

"What?" he asked.

"Yah, I don't hate you when she's not here. When she is…well let's just say I'm not in the best mood." I told him.

"And what does this have to do with Jasper and Rosalie?" he asked.

"Well, maybe you won't hate me as much when I'm not with them." I tell him.

He snorts.

"No hear me out." I tell him. "When I'm with them, you have a hatred for all of us. It's all bundled up and it brings out the worst of you. When you're with her, it brings out the worst in me. Sure you still have the hatred towards me, but it's not as strong as when it is with all of us. At least that's how it is with me."

He just stares at me for a moment, not really sure what to say to what I just told him.

Finally he smiles and raises his beer.

"You always were weird." He says, chuckling.

"Oh come one, Edward. You seem to be holding a fine conversation with me right now, and no one's here. Don't you think that means something?"

He just shrugs and takes another sip.

I raise the bottle to my lips and take a gulp.

"Well…whatever works." He says finally.

I give him a small smile and look around.

"It's nice." I tell him.

He shrugs. "It's home."

"I can tell some of these ideas were Esme's." I say, noticing the pattern of the tiles.

"Yah, she loved it when I told her I wanted a house here. Took up the whole burden and designed almost all of it."

"Doesn't surprise me." I say running my hand on the cool granite.

"Man, cooking here must be divine." I say.

"I don't really cook anymore. I have my housekeeper do it if I feel like eating in." he said with a shrug.

"What?! A maid?! Edward that's awful!" I exclaim.

"I don't have time to do those things anymore." He says.

"Bullshit. You make time." I say.

He rolls his eyes. "I actually have a life, Bella. You know, a girlfriend and a full on career doesn't exactly leave a lot of room for cooking." He said.

"Oh stop complaining. I have had relationships and I still found time to do things. What happened to never having someone else do your own work?" I teased.

His eyes hardened and he answered coldly. "What happened to doing all this together?"

Ah shit. I crossed a line, or rather I touched a sore subject and now he's back to his hateful self.

"Edward." I sighed.

He shook his head and said "Don't. Listen are we going to write this stupid song anytime soon? The faster we get started the faster you leave."

Oh how his words wound me.

I rolled my eyes. "The faster you get rid of this attitude towards me, the faster we get this song done."

"What does my attitude have anything to do with things?" he asked.

"We have nothing to write about!" I yelled at him. "So far the only thing I got is that you have a maid and your mother did your house. Oh and your girlfriend's a bitch."

His eyes flashed. "Yah well the only thing I have on you is that you're a judgmental, confusing, Sluty bitch."

I gasped. "Did you just call me a slut?"

He gave me a smirk.

"'How dare you? I'm not the one dating a tramp! Plus you have no right to call me a slut. You have no clue about my love life." I shouted.

"It's not that hard to read, _Isabella_." He hissed.

I let out a humorless laugh. "You're basing this off of what you read on the tabloids?!"

"They don't always lie!" he yelled.

"Oh please Edward. If that's true then I've gotten pregnant 3 times and I am considering turning bi. And that's just me. You, well you have cheated on Tanya many times and we both know that's not true because you would ne-"

Oh shit. That wasn't supposed to come out that way.

His eyes widened and he came near me.

"Finish that sentence." He demanded.

His face was inches away from mine and he had that look on his face that said he wasn't going to let you BS anything.

My face, on the other hand, must have looked like a scared child.

I hadn't meant to say anything about that. If I told him that I didn't think he could cheat, then what was the point of my leaving?

"I uh…" I stuttered.

"Bella, finish that sentence." He repeated.

I had to think quickly, and think cleaver.

"Because you could never…be so stupid to get caught twice." I finally said.

I cringed as I saw his face drop before returning to his hard glare.

He took a step back and leaned on the table.

"Of course." He muttered.

There was a beat of silence where he might have been thinking about what I had just said, while I was feeling the guilt wash over me all over again. Saying he cheated was easier when he had Tanya all over him, or I had just seen her. Saying it while we were in a fight about each other…well it was just different. I love Edward and I hate hurting him, I had no right to hurt him anymore. But I couldn't tell him the truth either. Not yet.

Instead I just had to set another thing at ease in his troubled mind.

"I um…I haven't had many relationships since…well since you." I said awkwardly.

He looked at me for a long moment and I looked everywhere but at him.

He ran a hand through his hair and sighed. "I'm sorry I called you a slut. That was…out of line. I really shouldn't care what you do in your spare time."

"Edward…" I said, not really knowing what else to say.

He shook his head.

"Are you done with the beer?" he asked, pointing to it.

We were back to how we started. He was being distant but polite.

…

…

….

And I hated it.

* * *

**A/N: This is slight improvement right? I mean they're finally talking. A bit. It's going to take time, of course but you all knew that.**

**Anyway, here you go as promised and I will see you guys tomorrow.**

**Please review and let me know what you guys think!**

**-KatherineHale**


	15. Topics and Remembering

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**February 21, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Edward's POV:**_

"Hmm…what if we did a country song?" Bella asked.

We were sitting on the couch with two notepads and pens, brainstorming for the new song. It wasn't easy. We couldn't quite agree on any one thing, and the fact that we have no topic at hand wasn't really helping.

"I don't care if it's country; we just need the topic first." I stressed.

She made a face and said "The lyrics usually just come to me."

I rolled my eyes. "Of course they do." I mumbled.

Bella moved around to find a comfortable spot and then said "Maybe we're thinking too hard about this."

I sighed and ran a hand through my hair. "Well, what do you think we should do?" I asked frustrated.

She tapped her chin for a moment then said "Well how about we throw out topics and see which one sticks?"

"Um alright." I said waiting for her to continue.

"You first." She said grinning at me.

"This was your idea, you go first." I told her.

She gave me a playful glare then thought for a moment.

"What about…well there are the obvious ones like love songs that are most duets, then there's the hateful songs too."

"Well we can't really write a love song and Mac wants a happy song so the whole hating thing is out too ." I said.

She let out a groan. "Why is this so hard?! It used to be easy writing with you!" she exclaimed.

"Yah but that was when we were on better terms." I remind her.

She shrugged and said "That and the fact that I haven't seen you since high school."

We stayed quiet for a moment before she broke out in a grin. "I got it! A reunion!"

"What?" I asked confused.

"Yah, the song could be about a reunion. You know, like the ones in the movies where they have a high school reunion every 10 years or something?" she said excitedly.

I couldn't help but smile at her excitement. I have to admit, she was right about one thing. When it's just us, if feels a little like old times. I mean I still don't really like the idea of working with her, but right now, at this moment, I could really say I enjoy working with her again. It seems like old times, and I have forgotten how much I truly missed our odd connection when working with music.

"Okay, so we have our topic." I say smiling.

"Now we need the lyrics." She said before groaning and throwing her hands over her face.

"All this thinking is giving me a headache." She said.

I checked my watch and it said it was noon. I had texted Alice and Emmett that they didn't need to come and they decided it would be best to leave us to our work. Maybe it would be good for Bella and me to just work together alone than have an audience.

"Well, it's noon so do you want to take a break and order some lunch?" I asked her.

"Hmm…what do you have in mind?" she asked.

"Well we could order some salad or get a burrito or…well whatever you're in the mood for really." I told her.

"Salad?" she asked scrunching her face up.

"Yah, Tanya only really eats salad for lunch. Says most girls skip lunch because of the fat it could bring, so I figured maybe you'd want salad." I say.

Bella rolled her eyes. "Please, do me a favor and discount everything Tanya said for me. I'm sure she's right about most celebrities, but me? No, I like to eat. Food not leaves, plus any weight I gain will just be more training time with Alec. So really, I don't care."

"Alec?" I asked.

"Oh yah, he's my personal trainer. He's the one that makes sure I'm healthy and fit. Pain in my ass, but he's nice, not to mention kind of hot, so that makes up for the hell he puts me through every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday." She explains.

I don't know why it bothers me to hear that she finds this Alec guy attractive. I really shouldn't care that she likes other guys. I guess a part of me will always want to kick the ass of any guy that looked at Bella for too long. Just because I don't really love her anymore doesn't mean I don't remember how much I loved her back then. And working with her now, my hatred for her all but disappears for a moment. We just have to avoid the talk about the past and I think we will be good.

"Alright, then what do you want to eat?" I asked.

She thought for a moment then said "I kind of want a burger. Haven't had one in a while."

"Okay, well the best burgers in town don't really deliver so is it alright with you if we go out?" I asked.

She shrugged. "I don't mind. You'll have to give me some sunglasses or something to cover my face though."

I got up and said "Alright wait here."

I went upstairs and to my room.

There I grabbed my wallet and a sweater. I also grabbed two of my ray bans for Bella and me.

Once downstairs I saw that Bella had left the couch and was staring at the pictures on the wall.

I went and stood behind her.

"Esme put those up there." I explained, noticing how she stared at the picture that held all of us.

My mother wasn't one to let go of the past. She viewed Bella, Jasper and Rosalie as her children and thought it was silly that we had lost all contact with them. They never knew the reason for why they left. If I would have told her, she would have wanted me to run after her, and I wouldn't do that. My siblings and I agreed that it was best to just say we wanted different things, and those things made us turn against each other. Not for a second did I think she believed it, but she didn't press for answers. Instead she just filled us with reminders of them, like putting pictures of all of us in our houses, or whenever we visited, she'd tell us about them. Last I heard, she and my dad were still very good friends with Bella's parents.

The picture Bella was looking at was where I had my hand wrapped around her, and she was leaning into me. The other two couples mirrored our stance and we all had big goofy smiles on our faces.

"We looked happy." She said, not looking at me. "It must have been before the accident."

I looked down at her. "What do you mean?"

She glanced up at me before turning back. "Well we look like we were ready to take on the world here." She said.

I took a breath and said carefully "We probably could have."

She let out a chuckle and said "No, I don't think so Edward. Like it or not, that accident changed me. It changed you."

She looked longingly at the photo and said in a whisper "It changed everything."

I wanted to ask her what she meant. I wanted to know exactly what had changed. But she didn't seem like she wanted to say anything else. It was probably better if I didn't know. Whatever she had to say wouldn't change anything. Not after so many years.

She cleared her throat and said "Did you get the glasses?"

"Uh, yah there right here." I handed her the ray bans and she smiled.

"Still into these shades huh?"

I smiled. "Always."

She slapped them on and gave me a sly grin.

"Let's get some grub then."

* * *

_**A/N: Again, progress? This one is a short one, but you do get another update tomorrow, so hopefully that makes up for the shortness. Thanks so much for all of your reviews, I promise as soon as I'm done updating daily, I'll reply. Every review is important to me and I will try to get to everyone's as soon as I have a little more time. **_

_**Please review and see you guys tomorrow!**_

_**-KatherineHale**_


	16. Pretending

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**February 21, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Bella's POV**_

I was walking on eggshells.

That's how it felt, the whole time I was with Edward.

We got into his car and drove the short distance to the burger place. The ride was loud with the music he put, and I'm guessing it was because he didn't feel like talking anymore.

I wanted to tell him everything. I wasn't prepared to see a picture of our past. I hadn't seen one in years. Rose got rid of most of them after everything went down, and I didn't fight her on it. I mean, I understood why she wanted to. I'm pretty sure she mailed them to our house in Forks and made my parents put it in the basement. I wouldn't be sure since I haven't been back to Forks since I left, for obvious reasons.

But seeing a picture of the better times, it was hard not to get emotional. I was serious when I said the accident had changed us. Before, it was like we live in a bubble. Everything was okay, perfect even. But of course every bubble must be popped.

As we looked at the menu on the wall, I made it a point not to get too close to Edward. I was afraid if I stood too close he'd go back to all the animosity.

I was afraid if I said something wrong he'd go back to all the animosity.

I was afraid, plain and simple.

It sucked. To go from being able to tell him anything and everything, to having to watch every word I said in fear of saying something that will set him off.

It had to end. Edward was no stranger. He was the love of my life…that I had to pretend to hate.

Argh! Why was this so hard?!

"What are you getting?" he asked, breaking me from my thoughts.

"Um, just a burger…and maybe some fries." I answered, hesitant.

"No drink?" he questioned.

"Um, sure, whatever you're having." I answered.

I hadn't been to a fast food restaurant in a while. Not because I didn't like them, but because lately we've just been eating in and either Jasper or Rose or me would do the cooking.

Edward went up to order and I followed close behind, again keeping my distance.

"Hi, welcome to Burney's Burger's, may I take your order?"

The girl behind the counter looked no older than 17 years old. Her blonde hair in a ponytail and she looked bored out of her mind. Her stance was annoyed.

Of course all that changed when Edward spoke.

"Uh yah, we'll take 2 orders of number 1." He said.

Was it just me or did his voice get extra velvety.

The girl looked up and her eyes widened.

"Y-you're E-Edward Cullen." She stuttered.

"Um…yeah." Edward said awkwardly, running a hand through his hair.

"Oh my gosh." She gasped.

She stood there for a few minutes just staring, and then she seemed to snap out of it. Her eyes checked Edward out, and I swear she stood on her toes to get a better look.

I rolled my eyes. This was something I didn't miss. Everywhere we went, Edward would always get checked out. Some girls were even brave enough to slip him their number. It never really bothered me in the sense that it made me jealous, but it did bug me when they'd interrupt our evening. Back then, we'd make fun of the girls that did that. Now, well it was just old news.

"Um, do you think you could get our orders please?" Edward asked.

She blinked before she answered. "Oh gosh, of course. I just didn't expect you of all people to come to this place. Um, that was 2 number 1's?"

Edward nodded and threw her a smile and I could just see her trembling. I couldn't hold in the snort that erupted.

The chick turned to glare at me, but was cut short when she realized who I was.

"Bella Swan?" she asked astonished.

I plastered on a fake smile and said "Yah, hey, how's it going?"

She let out a small squeal and said "I can't believe Edward Cullen and Isabella Swan are standing right in front of me. This is crazy! Where's Tanya, Edward? Oh and what about Jasper?"

"Um…" Edward trailed off, scratching the back of his head.

Suddenly a man, middle aged, came out with two bags and smiled apologetically.

"Edward, hey. Heard your order and I have it right here." He said handing us the bags.

"Trisha, go to the back." He ordered to the girl who had a scowl on her face now.

"But T-" she started to whine, but one look from this T guy and she huffed her way through the doors and out of sight.

The man turned to us and said "Sorry Ed. Trisha just started here and I hadn't gotten around telling her about the rules. You usually call when you're going to show so I didn't even think."

Edward shook his head at the man and said "Don't worry about it. It's fine, really."

The man turned to me and his eyes widened with surprise.

"Well, who's this pretty lady?" he said.

"Oh, this is Bella. Bella, this is Ted. He owns this place." Edward explained.

"Ted, it's nice to meet you." I said.

He smiled at me and said "It's nice of Edward to finally bring a lady that eats! That girlfriend of his is always order salads and iced tea and what not."

I laughed as Edward grimaced.

"Yah well, that's definitely not me. I'm a burger kind of gal." I told him with a wink.

Edward snorted and said "Grab the drinks, will you? We need to get back."

He seemed to be a bit annoyed so I didn't comment and I grabbed the two drinks that Ted had set to the side.

"What are they?" I asked him.

"Coke, Edward's favorite." He stated.

I nodded and took a sip before turning to Edward.

"Ready?" I asked.

He nodded and grabbed the bag.

"I'll see you around Ted." He said and opened the door.

"It was nice meeting you." I told him, walking to the door.

"You too, Bella. Edward, sorry for the girl. She's new and I forgot to tell her about our celebrity visitor." Ted said.

Edward waved his hand and said "No big deal. See you around."

Once in the car I opened the bag and took a fire. "I'm guessing you go there often?" I asked.

He shrugged and started the car.

/

"We have to get this right!" Edward grumbled.

We had been working at this for over 3 hours and we just couldn't get it were we wanted it too. I liked some lyrics, he thought they didn't go. He made a beat, I didn't like it. We were getting to the point where everything that came out wasn't even considered. Everything was bad.

"Don't yell at me! I'm trying, okay? It's not exactly easy when everything I say is shot down!" I snapped.

"Well maybe if you gave me good shit to work with I wouldn't have to 'shoot you down'." He growled.

I rolled my eyes. "This works both ways Edward. Give me good music, I'll give you good lyrics." I retorted.

"Arg!" he screamed and stood up. He started to pace back and forth while gripping his hair tightly.

"I don't know why the fuck I agreed to this in the first place. I can't work with you!" he hissed.

"Maybe you could if you stopped acting like a fucking baby and agreed that some of the stuff that comes out of my mouth is good!" I screamed at him.

He glared at me and stayed silent.

I didn't know what to do. We had a topic. It should have been easy after that. But I forget I'm working with a stubborn ass. He won't accept the fact that my lyrics are good. That pisses me off so I reject every musical tune he throws at me. Childish? Maybe, but I couldn't help it. This man was getting on my last nerve and I was on edge.

My phone went off and I see his eyes blaze.

"Turn that shit off. We agreed no distractions." He growled.

Earlier, his slut had called and they talked for a total of 10 minutes before I stepped in and ended the call. I demanded that he focused on the music, not his girlfriend. Let's just say he was not very happy with that, but he agreed that we needed to finish this song sooner rather than later.

Yes, we had been getting along. But I think that has more to do with the food, than anything else. We were back to the hostility and hate that we had earlier and I was starting to forget the reason why I did this. Edward wasn't the same. He hated me, with my siblings here, and without. He hated that I was famous, though he hasn't said so directly. He treated me with distant cold respect, but he managed to seem like a total jerk while doing it.

I always hated his polite manner. It was fake, and anyone who knew him, knew that when he was polite, it was forced.

I hated fake.

"It might be Jasper." I muttered, opening my phone.

Edward was next to me in a flash and grabbed my phone.

"I don't give a damn." He said staring intently into my eyes.

I could see the fire blazing in his eyes. His inner war.

"You talk to him then. He might want to know when he's picking me up." I snapped. I wasn't, nor will I ever be, afraid of him.

He raised the phone to his ear and said with a growl "She can't talk right now."

I don't know what Jasper said but it angered him.

"I'm going to say this once. You won't interrupt our music session unless it is an emergency. I don't know when we will be finished and she will call you once we are. Not a moment too soon. I don't give a fuck about your flight home, nor do I care if she is late to an interview. Call again, and her phone gets thrown in the toilet, understood?" he didn't wait for the answer. Instead he ended the call and through my phone on the sofa.

"That wasn't nice." I growled.

"Get over it, princess. You're the one that came up with the rule." He said simply before picking up the guitar.

"You didn't have to be a dick. And unlike you, I do care about my interview and flight home. I need to know." I snapped.

"To fucking bad. You can't leave until we get this shit done, and so far, you haven't come up with anything." He said looking at his notes.

I didn't like this Edward. He was being rude and I didn't like it one bit.

I stood and grabbed my jacket and phone and headed towards the door.

"Where do you think you're going?" I heard him call.

"I'm going to the hotel. I'm done for the day." I said simply.

I felt him get up and grab my wrist and turn me around, forcing me to face him.

"You aren't going anywhere." He stared down at me.

I glared up at him.

"You don't control me, Edward. I suggest you let go of my arm now, or I promise you'll regret it." I threatened.

He let go but blocked my way.

"We're not finished."

I sighed and ran a hand through my hair, already picking up his habit again.

"It's 8, Edward. I'm tired and sick of arguing. We aren't getting anywhere with this song, and I think we both need a breather. We'll pick up where we left of tomorrow, hopefully with a better mood. Right now, I just need to really not see your face."

"You're leaving tomorrow." He reminded me.

"I know. I'll come early, and if we don't finish, then I'll cancel the interview and stay here a little longer." I assured him.

He stared at my face for a moment and I could tell he was debating.

After a moment he sighed and relaxed his body.

"Fine, but tomorrow you'll have to come at noon. I have other shit to do." He said.

I rolled my eyes. Always one for the last word.

"Whatever. I'm going to go now, okay? So move out of my way." I said.

He smirked. "How the hell do you expect to get to the hotel?"

"Walking." I stated simply.

He gave me a look of horror. "You can't walk all the way to your hotel at this time! It's dangerous! Especially for you, since you always seem to attract danger."

"Relax, I just kidding. I'll catch a cab or something." I told him, trying to sidestep him.

He shook his head and said "My driver can take you. He lives nearby."

Before I could even protest he had his phone to his ear and talking in a hushed tone. 3 minutes later his driver pulled up and got out to open my door.

I smiled at him and turned to Edward.

"I guess I'll see you tomorrow then."

"Yah," he said his tone indifferent.

I nodded and headed to the car. Before I stepped in though I called out to Edward.

"Say what you will, but it's nice to know you still care."

He froze and when the driver shut the door, I laughed.

The Edward who loved me was still in there. He was buried in a bunch of Tanya shit, but he was still there. Today's example gave me that. And you better bet your ass that I will get him back. Nice Bella or bad Bella. I didn't give a damn. One thing was sure. Tanya was going down, slowly, but surely.

* * *

**A/N: She sure is, I promise. But before she does, I know some of you wanted a Tanya-beat-down. I'm thinking about it. Is that something you guys are looking forward too? Let me know...**

**-KatherineHale**


	17. La Di Da

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**February 21, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Bella's POV**_

The first thing that happened the moment I walked in the hotel room was I was bombarded with questions by both Jasper and Rose. It was like walking into an integration room.

"What happened?"

"Did you get anything done?"

"Why'd it take so long?"

"Did you see Emmett?"

"Did you see Alice?"

"Did the hoe bag come back?"

"Did you kick her ass?"

"What music did you make?"

"Did he try anything?"

"Did you tell him anything? Oh god, you did, didn't you?"

And so on.

I walked towards the small kitchen and grabbed a bottle of water. They followed and continued with their questions. I knew better than to interrupt them right now. It was best to let them get out all their worries now than to have them running around in their head.

They rambled on and on and I thought about the song.

A reunion. How the hell am I going to think of anything that went with that?

I don't even really know what prompted that idea. It made sense at the time. We can't do a love song seeing as how love is a sore subject. Mac doesn't want hate songs, which I thank because I'd have trouble doing that with Edward anyway.

This was hard. Especially since every idea I had was automatically shut down by him. That in turn made me angry and I shot down every melody he came up with, though there was one that was nagging on my head. Maybe…

"I got it!" I yelled, jumping up and grabbing my song notebook.

"What?" Jasper and Rose echoed.

"Listen to this.

_Haven't seen you since high school,_

_Good to see you're still beautiful_

_La di da, da_

_I bet your rich as hell"_ I sang.

Jasper grinned. "La di da, da?"

"Oh whatever. I'm tired, and I needed to come up with something! I mean today we got nothing done but what topic we wanted it. After that it was all arguing and no work. I swear he didn't like any words that came out of my mouth, and that made me want to shoot down anything he threw at me. We weren't getting anywhere! So excuse me if I'm still a little lost as to where to take this." I huffed.

Jasper through his hands up in defense. "Sorry, just haven't heard you say that in a while."

"Yah, and the whole _Still beautiful _I hope you're not being literal." Rose said.

I rolled my eyes.

"Come on guys, let's forget about all the drama and have a drink." I suggested.

Whenever one of us had a bad day, with a splitting headache to end it with, we'd have a drinking day where all of us would just drink and rag on and on about our days and bad moods. Great therapy and we only rarely get to do that. Today would be one of those days.

_**Edward's POV**_

"We couldn't get anything done." I mumbled.

"Edward! You shot down every idea didn't you? Argh how many times do I have to tell you! This is a job. You must treat her like you would with any other person. You can't just knock down her ideas because you don't like her." Alice reprimanded.

Emmett and Alice had come over for a late dinner. Really, they just wanted to know how it went.

"She did the same thing!" I defended myself.

"She probably only did that because you were frustrating her." Emmett said.

"Oh look who's the Bella expert now." I snapped.

That shut him up.

"Look you guys, this is going to be harder than any other songwriter I've ever worked with. It's going to take time, because though we can pretend to get along all the time, the hurt, and the resentment is still there and it enables me to agree with anything she says. I can't just see her as any other songwriter. Our history is too much, and I can't forget what she did. Not even when we are in our element." I explained tiredly.

"Then why the hell did you agree to do this, Edward? Because everything that you just said, you believed it in the beginning before you even singed the contract. Why would you want to do this if you knew it wouldn't work?" Alice asked angrily.

I stayed quiet. My reasons for doing this were not the nicest. They weren't me at all. I wanted…I wanted to show her that I was doing fine, great even, without her. I got everything we wanted to achieve and that her leaving me was the best thing she could have ever done. Even though I didn't believe that it was, I wanted to make her believe that I believed it was.

"What is it that you're really looking for, Edward?" Alice asked again.

I sighed and turned away from her accusing eyes and Emmett's curious stare.

Alice gasped and my eyes snapped back to hers. Her eyes widened and I knew, I knew she had figured it out.

"Don't…don't tell me it's because you want…Edward?" Alice asked with a broken voice.

"What? What does he want, Alice?" Emmett asked confused.

She searched my eyes for any indication that what she thought was true. Her eyes flashed with anger once she realized.

"You are stupid if you think she cares." She whispered harshly.

"What? Who cares?" Emmett asked.

"Can't you see it, Emm? He wants to get revenge! He wants to show her what she's missing! News flash Edward, she doesn't care. She left, when she did, she knew what she was leaving behind. And this thing you have with Tanya, you might think that you're fooling everybody but you forget that we saw what you looked like when you were happy and when you're with Tanya, that's not it. You are content and I'd bet good money she can see that too. You aren't going to fool her with anything Edward. You aren't going to fool anybody. So stop being a loser and let her go. She has let you go; you can see that by the way she is willing to work with you. Now it's time you let her go." Alice lectured.

"You don't get to say a damn thing, Alice. You haven't let Jasper go, so you have no right in telling me what I have to do." I yelled.

Low blow? Maybe, but I wasn't going to let her say those things without making her see she was doing the exact same thing.

"This isn't about me. I don't have to work with Jasper." Alice snapped.

"Actually, you do. When Edward signed that contract he agreed that our teams would merge. You and Rosalie now work together which involves Jasper from what Bella told me." Emmett pointed out.

"Emmett, do me a favor and shut up." Alice snapped at him.

"Look I'm just saying that when Edward signed that contract it involved everyone on his team and everyone on her team. This is just the beginning and it's already started bad. Maybe you both just need to refocus on what's the main thing here. Music." Emmett said.

Music. The only thing that still binds us together. The only thing that should matter now, well I wasn't focusing on it.

I slipped today. I should have just let her go fend for herself.

"_Say what you will, but it's nice to know you still care." _Her voice still rings in my head.

Of course I care. It's one of the reasons why I hated her. She made me care to the point where I'd always care. I'd care if she got hurt, I'd care if she got married. I will always feel something for her, and, though I don't like admitting it, a part of me will always wish she never went away.

Maybe that's why I couldn't work with her. Everything she said it just made me resent her as a signer. Some of the things she said were good, I'll admit it, but it pissed me off that this came so easily to her. It pissed me off that I didn't know her anymore.

"Edward, you have to let this go. You don't have a choice anymore. That contract was you selling not only your soul, but ours too. You have to make this work, for all of us." Emmett continued.

I scowled at the floor.

_Great, put this all on me._

I gave a long sigh and said "Tomorrow's a new day. She'll be here at noon and we'll see how it goes then."

Alice huffed and grabbed her bag. "I hope for your sake, that you both stop acting like children."

She then headed towards the door and with a tug; she was out and slamming her car door in the next second.

"The Jasper thing was a low blow." Emmett murmured, eyes trained on the spot she was in a moment ago.

I turned to him and glared. "Talking to Bella and not telling me was a low blow, Emmett. That was just preparing her for the mess we just made."

He sighed. "I'm going to leave now, before you say something you regret. Cool down, and tomorrow we'll talk."

I watched him leave my house and before I could even move, he turned back and said "Maybe if you let Bella talk, you'd realize she's just the same." And before I could tell him to fuck off, he got in his car and drove off.

I sighed and closed the door.

"Maybe that's what I'm afraid of."

* * *

**A/ N: You know, Emmett is always my favorite. No matter what fanfic. He seems to always be the one to knock sense into people. Although, in this one he does seem to get it a little wrong, but hey, he doesn't know the whole story yet. My fault, I know.**

**Anyway, I have good news! Since today was extra short, I decided to give you guys one more update tomorrow. I just started writing the other chapter, and even though I won't have much time to edit, I still feel bad for leaving this fic neglected for so long. I get so annoyed when others do it, so I feel like such a hypocrite for doing it myself. So say it's because I feel guilty, or because I feel motivated. Either way you'll get another update tomorrow (:**

**Again, thank you to those who have favor/followed this story and a special thank you to those who review. **

**-KatherineHale**

**(P.S. Can anyone guess the song? They are real lyrics from a song but since the whole thing is in the next chapter, I figured I'd say what it was on the next one.)**


	18. Done for Now

**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**

* * *

_**February 22, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Bella POV**_

By the time I arrived at Edward's place, my hangover was slowly fading away and I was 10 minutes late. But on the bright side, I had half the lyrics down and had the mindset of fighting to keep these. I loved them; I got the chorus down and most of the rest of the song. Now all I need was Edward to agree and then give me the melody that's been playing in my head since he first played it.

As I knocked on the door, I took a moment to ready myself. Have to get my mask on if I'm going to deal with another angry Edward.

When he opened the door I took a moment to take him in. he was wearing jeans and a blue flannel shirt that defined his muscles on his shoulders. His green eyes, slightly on the black side, killed the image though.

"You're late." He said annoyed.

I had my sunglasses on so he wouldn't see my bloodshot red eyes roll.

"Out of all the times we met up, you were always the late one so spare me the lecture please." I said, my voice sounding hoarse.

He sighed and stepped to the side, letting me through.

I walked directly towards the living room and set my stuff down, then sat myself down. My headache, though not as bad as this morning, was still there and I didn't feel very well, but that drinking binge was very much needed yesterday. I mean, it did give me some good lyrics, though I'm really regretting drinking so much. I had a plane to catch in 3 hours and though I'm already packed, I still need to prepare for the interview I had in 5 hours. Oh the joys of being a celebrity.

As I got my note book out, Edward sat at the reclining chair and set his guitar on his lap.

"So…" he said, trying to fill in the silence.

I hadn't taken off my shades, so everything was very dim as I searched for the page I wanted.

"So..." I echoed, teasing him.

Even though I wasn't looking at him, I know he rolled his eyes.

"How are we going to do this? Because obviously yesterday didn't go so well." He stated the obvious.

I looked up and stared him down, through the shades.

_Might as well play with him a little bit._

"What we are going to do is sit here and talk about everything that went down in the past and we are going to fix it. We're not going to move from this spot until we get down to every last bit of our relationship and fix it." I said, sounding very serious.

His eyes widened and he seemed to take a gulp. "Are you serious?"

I let him sweat it for a bit then threw him my sweetest smile.

"Are you kidding me? Of course not. No, we aren't ready for that." I told him.

He glared at me for a moment and then said "Why aren't we?"

I shrugged. "Because anything I say right now will sound like a lie. When we talk about the past, which I'm sure we will, you need to be completely calm and I need to be able to be completely honest. And you are neither calm, and I am not ready to be honest. So until then…we'll just have to learn to leave our issues behind."

He looked away for a moment then when he turned back, his eyes held uncertainty. "I don't know if I can." He whispered.

Again I shrugged. "I don't know either. But we just have to try anyway."

It was quiet for a moment. Him staring at his guitar, me staring at him.

Finally after a moment he looked up and smiled.

"So are you one of those people who wear shades in rooms now?" he said.

I groaned. "Shut up, my head hurts and I'm tired so I look like shit."

"Why are you tired, you left early yesterday?" he asked.

"Because I stayed up, working on the song. I think I've got something with one of the melodies you showed me yesterday." I said sort of nervously.

His brow furrowed and he said "Alright, let's hear it."

I looked down at my scribbles and looked back at him. I took of my sunglasses and stared into his eyes.

"Edward…these lyrics aren't just random rambles like yesterday. These are something that I actually think are good, so please…just don't shoot it down immediately, okay? Just…really listen to them before you say no." I pleaded.

I am very sensitive about my lyric writing, even back then. That hadn't changed over the years.

He looked at me for a moment before he slowly nodded.

"Okay."

I smiled and relaxed my shoulders.

"Okay, ready?" I asked, smiling.

He nodded and waited.

I cleared my throat and just went for it.

_Haven't seen you since high school, Good to see you're still beautiful_

_Gravity hasn't started to pull, Quite yet; I bet you're doing well._

_One that's five and one that's three, Been two years since he left me_

_Good to know that you got free_

_That town I know was keeping you down, On your feet._

_These bruises make for better conversation_

_Loses the vibe that separates. It's good to see you again._

_You're not alone in how you've been._

_Everybody loses._

_We all got bruises._

_Have you seen him? (Not in years)_

_How 'bout her? (No, but I hear, she's in Queens with the man of her dreams)_

_Funny, back then she said that about you_

_Guess around, you'll never guess who I saw_

_Remember Johnny B.? Remember him? We were best friends practically!_

_Let's do this soon again_

_Ten years, is that what it's been?_

_Can't believe how time flies by, Leaving you makes me wanna cry_

_These bruises make for better conversation_

_Loses the vibe that separates_

_It's good to let you in again, You're not alone in how you've been_

_Everybody loses_

_We all got bruises, We all got bruises_

_I would love to fix it all for you (I would love to fix you too)_

_Please don't change a thing whatever you do_

"And then it just starts over again." I said as I bit my thumb, waiting for his reaction.

He looked passive for a moment, as if he was trying to figure out how to word his next phrase.

I sighed. "Look, if you don't like it, then fine, we'll just come up with something else. It really doesn't matter-" I said resigned.

"Bella," he interrupted. "It's…" he struggled for a moment then offered me a half grin. "It's pretty good."

"Really?" I asked cautiously.

With his nod, my face broke out in a huge grin and I for the first time in his presence I felt like laughing giddily.

"But." He started.

And my smile began to fade. Of course there was a 'but'. This was Edward we were talking about.

"It's not what you think." He said upon seeing my face fall. "It's just that, some of the words in it don't exactly sit well with me."

My brow furrowed. "Like?" I asked, confused.

He reached out to my notebook and I hesitantly gave it to him.

"Well like, when you say 'I bet you're doing well' maybe instead use 'I bet you're rich as hell'" he grinned.

I laughed a little; glad he wasn't shooting down the song completely. "Okay, I think it could work." I handed him the pen lounging around in the coffee table and watched as he scribbled it down on my notebook.

"Why don't you just change what you think needs to be changed and then I'll look it over?" I suggested.

He nodded, already getting the concentrating look on his face.

"Do you mind if I get some water?" I asked, knowing that if I sat there with him I'd get too restless.

He nodded without looking up from the paper and I went towards the kitchen, admiring once again Edward's house.

It really was beautifully done, but knowing how Esme works, I didn't expect otherwise. As I grabbed a bottle of water from his fridge, I wondered how Esme and Carlisle were doing. I hadn't spoken to them since 3 Christmas's ago when they had gone to Hawaii and spent it with my parents.

I remember my mom didn't let me know and when I decided to surprise them no one was more surprised than I was. I never thought of how my relationship with Edward affected my parents but at that moment I realized that we were all connected more than I had thought.

Carlisle held no hatred towards me. He didn't even mention his kids unless my mom or dad would ask. He didn't even look at me apologetically when he would speak about Edward. It was like he had no idea what happened between the two of us, and he didn't want to know. He didn't want to hate either of us.

Esme was a different story. She was hurt by the fact that I had cut all ties and angry that I didn't trust her enough to tell her what I was thinking. But in the end, she said she understood. She understood I needed my space, but that I couldn't run from my problems. Sooner or later they would catch up to me.

I remember feeling angry. I was in a different place back then, hating the world for all its worth. But Esme had always been like a second mother to me and I knew better than to disrespect her with the words that were burning in my mouth about her son. So I apologized and promised to be more in touch, though I hadn't really kept it other than a few emails here and there. I took her for granted, and I know that it's wrong, and that I can't really change much. That Christmas was, to say the least, a huge eye opener.

I think she would laugh, at the circumstances her son and I are now in. I can just hear her saying "I told you so" with a huge smug smile.

I smiled and shook my head. I did miss her.

As I turned to leave, I was startled by seeing Edward leaning on the doorway with an odd expression, watching me.

"What?" I asked, looking around.

He shrugged. "Nothing, I just wondered what was taking you so long."

I looked away and then said "Did you finish?"

He nodded and handed me my notebook. Not many changes, just a few here and there.

"I've got the melody down now." He stated and I gave him a blank stare. He shifted with my gaze and timidly said "If you want to hear it."

"Sure," I said.

He got up and started to head upstairs and stopped at the first step to look back at me. "Are you coming?"

I stared at him, confused. "Where?" I asked, standing up.

"The studio. We should start trying to record if we're going to finish in time." He said as he offered me a small smile.

I threw him a smile, grateful that he was cooperating and followed close behind, admiring his house all the way up.

"_These bruises make for better conversation."_

"Wait, maybe you should make it lighter like…" and he hummed how high.

"Hmm, I see what you're saying, but wouldn't that just drown out your voice?" I asked.

"No, my tone is deeper so it'll mix well." He said while strumming his guitar.

"Okay, how about… _These bruises make for better conversation, loses the vibe that-"_

"Right there, go deeper." He commanded.

Now usually I would get annoyed with people telling me what to do, but I knew that Edward was in his element and if I remember correctly, when he thinks something should change, he has to say it at that moment or he thinks he'll forget it.

"_-Loses the vibe that separates. It's good to see you again, Better?" _I asked.

He nodded and wrote something in his notebook.

"Okay, I think we're ready to start recording." He said hesitantly.

I nodded and looked at my watch. I was around 1:30 and I had to leave in about an hour if I wanted to catch my flight back to New York.

"Okay, let's start this."

"So you'll give it to Mac?" I asked Edward as I grabbed my sunglasses from the living room table.

"Yah, I'll have Emmett take it down." He said, standing close to the door with his hands in his pockets.

I nodded and stared at him for a bit, just trying to get one last good look at him.

"What?" he asked, looking a bit self-conscious.

"Nothing." I said, shaking off the longing feeling.

He shrugged, letting it go.

"We worked well today." He murmured.

I smiled. "We did. I really like the song and I think Mac will too."

He nodded and stood there awkwardly.

I sighed and said "It'll get easier, Edward."

His eyes snapped to mine and he cocked his head. "What do you mean?"

"I mean, it'll get easier to hang out with me. I haven't changed much, and I think you haven't either. Sooner or later we will start to feel comfortable with each other again." I stated confidently.

Wrong thing to say, apparently, as his eyes turned hard and cold.

"Don't mistake a good day with friendship, Bella. This is a business deal and I will put in my end of the deal, nothing less, and nothing more. This isn't a chance to become best friends again. I don't need that, or want that." He spit out.

I flinched at his words, and allowed myself to feel the pain for a moment before I turned my face stone cold.

"I never said friendship Edward. I said comfortable. Friendship isn't what I'm looking for from you, trust me." I said harshly.

"Good." He said, always having to have the last word.

I sighed. "I should go. You have my number if you need anything to do with the song."

I headed towards the door, sad that we had to leave things like this.

I guess I asked for it, I mean I shouldn't have said the last part. You can't push these things.

He opened the door and as I stepped out and headed towards Jasper's waiting car, he called out "Bella?"

I turned hesitantly and watched as he battled in his head whether or not to say the next words.

"Have…have a nice flight." He said through clenched teeth as he tried to force a smile.

Polite. I think I like the mean Edward better.

I nodded my thanks, threw him a sad smile, and walked towards Jazz's car.

Getting in, I gave him a kiss on the cheek and sat down silently.

"How'd it go?" he asked, pulling out of Edwards's driveway.

I sighed and looked towards where Edward was still standing.

Jasper grasped my hand and I turned towards him again, my lip trembling.

I took a deep breath, trying to control myself and said "Just take me home, Jasper. I'm done with LA for today."

* * *

**A/N: Thank you guys for reading! The song used in this chapter is Brusises by Train. Check it out , it's a pretty good song.**

**See You guys tomorrow!**

**-KatherineHale**


	19. Bella-Thon-Day

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**Edward's POV**_

As I watched Bella and Jasper leave, I let out a sigh of…resignation? I don't even know what I'm feeling. One thing I was sure of was that Bella sure knows what good music is. I'll admit, yesterday, though she said some good things, I couldn't say I liked anything. Pride took over all my sane thoughts. And though today was a better day, she just had to ruin it with the whole "I haven't changed much" bit. Or maybe I ruined it, with my assumption that she wanted to be friends again. I keep on forgetting that she thinks she has a right to be angry with me.

I sighed and shook my head. I couldn't let her plague my mind. She was gone now, and things could go back to normal for a while.

Later that day, Alice stopped by marching in and dumping her shit on the table, surprising the hell out of me.

"Whoa, what's all this?" I asked.

She huffed and waited for her computer to load.

"I just got a call from Rosalie telling me that Bella had a meeting to attend in New York and wouldn't be back for at least a week."

"Okay so…" I hedged. That wasn't exactly new news to me.

"So" she snapped, "that means that I have to do all the PR and manager stuff here."

"And you have to do it at my house because…." I asked confused.

"Edward, while I do enjoy being drowned in paper work that involves two people instead of one, I decided I didn't want to enjoy alone. Besides, it's time for you to get over your aversion to listening to anything pertaining Bella. We are having a Bella-thon- day." She stated, typing away.

"A 'Bella what' day?"

"Bella-thon-day. We are going to hear her songs, watch some interviews and figure out how the hell to make things easier for all of us during this thing. I don't want to deal with so much hostility all summer." She said eyeing me with a look that just dared me to protest.

"So basically you want me to be a Bella expert." I deadpanned.

"Yup." She said adding emphasis one the 'p'.

"And you can't do this alone?" I asked annoyed.

"If I have to suffer through this for a decision you imposed on us then you sure as hell have to suffer with Me." she claimed.

"And Emmett isn't here because?" I whined.

"He has been sucked into her black hole again. Knowing him, it won't pain him to watch this, he'll just be rooting for her, and that would just be way too annoying for me to handle today. Speaking of annoying, I'm assuming you guys wrote the song?" she said hopping from one subject to the other.

I nodded.

"Well? Can I hear it?" she asked looking around.

I sighed and got up to get the disk. Once I obtained it, I put it in the stereo system and watched as Alice listened intently. Once it was over I shut down the stereo and turned to Alice.

"Well?" I asked cautiously.

She looked at me, her eyes pained. "I hate to say it, Edward, but you and her sound beautiful. Even more so than before." She said quietly.

"Yah well…" I said running a hand through my hair, trying desperately to keep the memories from flooding my brain.

Alice got up and stood close to me, putting her hand on my shoulder.

"Is it hard?" she asked in a small voice.

I sighed.

"I look at her and hate her. Then we start talking and I forget I'm supposed to hate her, and I hate her even more. The hardest thing about this is that my emotions are everywhere right now and I don't know how to control it."

She nodded and stayed quiet for a moment, debating whether to say the next thing that was bugging her.

"Edward…did you ever…miss them?" she asked, not meeting my eyes.

I took a deep breath, thinking. Alice and I didn't lie to each other about anything. We either told the truth, or didn't say anything at all. My baby sister was one of my best friends and I knew I could tell her anything without being afraid of what she'll think of me. So when she asked this, I knew I could be completely honest.

"I missed them just like everyone else. Maybe even more, but that's what makes me so angry. She gave everything up and she doesn't even have the decency to tell me to my face the reason why." I grumbled.

Alice stayed quiet for a moment and when she looked back at me she seemed hesitant.

"What if…what if she really believes that you cheated?" she asked in a small voice.

I gave out a long sigh. What If she did? What had I done to deserve her to believe that?

I shook my head. No, if she truly believed that I had cheated I would have received much worse treatment than her just running away. I knew the old Bella, and if she thought for a second that I would have cheated, I would definitely get a beating for it. There had to be another reason. A reason she won't tell me, for whatever reason.

"She doesn't. I guarantee it. But let's start this 'Bella-thon' because I only want a day of this." I grumbled, choosing to change the subject rather than hash this out with Alice.

She gave me a small smile, slightly relieved that I didn't want to talk about it anymore.

"Alright, we'll start with her first interview, which, might I add, was 2 years after ours." Alice stated proudly, as she clicked away on her computer, finding the right video.

"Of course." I chuckled.

As we got comfortable in my couch we hit play and the screen was immediately filled with the interviewer's face and the sound of screaming faces.

"_Ladies and gentlemen, now I know that we all know who's behind those doors right this moment and are anxious to have them come out. So let's not waste any time and give them a warm welcome. Come on out, Bella and Jasper."_

"Where was Rosalie?" Alice asked, puzzled.

I shrugged. "Just keep watching."

I watched as a slightly younger version of Bella came strolling out.

She looked…tired. Like she could barely stand. She had dark circle under her eyes, and her eyes were…dead.

"She looks…" Alice trailed off in a pained voice.

"I know." I murmured.

I watched as she gave a weak smile and wave to the crowd.

As soon as she and Jasper sat down, she grabbed his hand like it was a lifeline and sat close to him.

If you weren't staring intently, or looking for specific details, you would have missed Jasper's quick glance toward her, his eyes flashing with concern, and squeeze her closer.

"_Hello Bella, Jasper. How are you guys doing?" _The interviewer asked, oblivious to Bella's state.

Jasper flashed a smile and said _"Oh we're doing great! You know, just trying to get used to the limelight."_

"_Oh I bet. Must be a little different then you guys are used too. Now let's talk about your fast track career. It was rumored that this record deal was set about 2 years ago."_

"What?" Alice gasped.

"_Is there any truth to that?"_

_Jasper looked at Bella, expecting her to answer._

_Bella smiled and said "It was like a year and a half."_

_The interviewer smiled. "Why though? Was there a reason?"_

_Bella paused for a moment, as if thinking how to phrase it._

"_Well, we have very strict parents." she paused for the laughing audience._

"_And they wanted us to get college degrees before we pursued anything with music." She continued._

"_So wait, you have degrees as well as a record deal? How did you manage that one?" The interviewer asked in disbelief._

"_With many sleepless nights." Jasper joked._

"_Which is why I look like this." Bella said waving a hand to her face._

"_Well you do look a bit tired." The interviewer teased._

"_What kind of degree did you guys pursue then?"_

"_Well, our sister, Rosalie pursued a publicist degree so she would be able to manage us once we graduated. And Bella pursued an English degree in creative writing, while I got a music degree." Jasper answered._

"_I see, so Bella was the only one who actually went for something other than music?"_

_Bella laughed. "Yes, those two couldn't go far, but I've always had a passion for writing so I figured, if I didn't become a singer, I could become a writer. Plus it helps with song ideas too."_

"_Of course. So tell me, where is Rosalie now?"_

"_Oh she had to fly in to Chicago to finish some paperwork but she wishes she could be here." Jasper said quickly._

"That's a lie." Alice said firmly.

"How do you know?" I asked.

"He twitched slightly, which means he's covering for her. She probably just didn't want to be there." She said.

"_Oh well she is missed. Moving on to a different topic, your new CD is hitting huge. When you started off, did you think you would get this reaction with the public?" The interviewer inquired._

"_Well we hoped." Jasper stated._

"_But we are really pessimistic. You just never know if someone is going to hate your work or love it so we were surprised that people liked it." Bella continued._

"_Well, I'm certainly not. Your songs are amazing and combined with your voice, it's simply perfect!" The interviewer gushed._

I watched as the light blush crept up on Bella's face.

"_Do you guys make your own songs?" The interviewer asked._

"_Well, for the most part, yes. Most of those lyrics are either made by Bella or me." Jasper answers._

"_So the songs, do they have meaning or…"_

"_The all mean something to us of course." Bella answered vehemently. "They say that song lyrics are like diaries and that definitely applies to most of our stuff, although not everything. Some of the things we write are totally random and some apply to others' lives. It just depends."_

"_Well some of your songs are about love and hate and getting burned."_

"_The normal for a young girl." Bella interjects. "I was a real drama queen when I was younger."_

"No personal questions." Alice murmured, her eyes never leaving the screen. It was as if she was hanging on her every word, trying to find a hidden meaning.

You and me both, Alice, you and me both.

"_But how about now, anyone who prompted these songs?" The interviewer asked, staring at Bella intensely._

"She's digging." Alice said disgust evident in her tone.

We watched as Jasper straightened in his chair, his face showing his restraint in snapping at the women. Bella was forcing a smile to stay on her face and with a tight voice, she continued.

"_We all have a past. Let's just leave it at that."_

_Jasper grabbed her hand, an obvious show of support._

"_Alright then, moving on." The interviewer said a bit disgruntled. _

Alice pressed stop and turned to me.

"Well…that was interesting." She said after a moment of silence.

"Hmm…" I agreed.

"It still didn't explain how they became famous though…" Alice pondered.

"Well, why don't you just type that question and see what comes up?" I suggested.

She nodded and typed away. The first thing that came up was an interview done by a man named David about 3 years ago.

"Let's see this one."

This one was just Bella going solo, and we watched as a better version of Bella came out.

She looked healthy and though the sparkle in her eyes that always used to be there was dimmed, I could tell it was slowly returning.

"_Bella, Bella, Bella. So wonderful to have you on tonight." David smiled._

_Bella giggled slightly and said "Always a pleasure, David."_

"_So my dear, where are your wonderful siblings tonight?"_

"_Oh you know, they're just doing their own things. Jasper seems to have taken a liking to this bartender so he's probably hanging out at that bar, and Rosalie is probably right next to him keeping him in line." She winked._

I heard Alice gasp in shock.

I turn to look at her and she has a look of hurt in her eyes.

"Alice…" I start, wondering if it would be better if I watched alone.

She sucked in a breath and shook her head. "I'm fine, I'm fine. Just a bit surprised. That's it."

I stare at her for a second then turn back to the screen.

If she wants to talk about it she will.

"…_typical Friday night in New York."_

"_Of course, living it up in New York. How's that going by the way?" David asked._

"_Oh, it's great, the people there are great and if you hang out in central park you'll see the funniest things!" Bella says excitedly._

_David laughs at her and quickly goes back to topic._

"_So Bella, you've been holding out on us." He starts._

_She looks at him confused. "With what, David?"_

"_The story of how your career came to be honey. Word on the street is that you were discovered in a coffee shop." David said._

"_Oh, that! Gosh, don't scare me David. I don't like it when you get to serious." Bella jokes, putting a hand on her heart._

_They laugh together._

"_Well?" David prompts._

"_Well, the coffee shop thing is true. It was a little into our first semester in college that it happened. See, Jasper and I had taken a liking to a café just across the street of our apartment back in Chicago. We used to go there all the time just to relax after a hard class. The owner even knew us by name, that's how much we would go. Rose would come every now and then, but she was more of a stay-home-and-watch-a-movie kinda gal so it was usually just Jasper and I."_

"_She looks like more of a club kinda girl to me." David interrupted._

"_Ah yes, but remember this was back when it was illegal to drink, David." She said teasingly._

"_Oh of course, please continue." He said with a swipe of his hand._

"_Okay, well whenever I would go there, I would sometimes take my homework there and work on it. I was humming to myself one day while the owner was cleaning his shop up and he heard me. He said I had a pretty nice voice and that if I wanted, I could sing for open mike nights. I didn't even know he had open mike nights. So after a little trouble trying to convince Jasper to come with me, we went and performed. God, I remember that day felt so good. I hadn't sung in a long time. Almost half a year, and trust me David, I didn't realize how much I missed being in a crowd and singing my heart out until I was singing in that café."_

_As she spoke, her eyes seemed to glaze over and she smiled dreamingly._

"_It was pure luck that a music producer just happened to be stopping by for a cup of coffee. He asked for our demo and though we didn't have one at the time, he gave us his number and said he was very interested in 'snagging us up before anybody else could'. After that, we negotiated our terms and what we were going to do about school, and they were pretty lenient on the stuff we asked. They were willing to wait for us to graduate with the condition that we have the amount of songs needed for a CD as soon as we graduated. And the rest just seemed to come together. Rose became our PR, Jasper became the main song composer, and I became the songwriter. Though sometime I compose and Jasper writes." She finishes with a shrug._

"_I'm amazed no one had thought to ask about this." David says with disbelief._

_Bella gave her tinkling laugh and says "I'm not. Most people want to know about stuff like old relationships and drama."_

"_True." David says. "Speaking of which, is it true you and Jared seem to be rekindling an old flame?"_

A picture of Bella and Jared, who I happened to know from one of the visits Bella and I had made to her parents back when we were together, comes out and it shows them, laughing while holding hands. I can't help my reaction when my hands form into fists and my teeth seem to grind against each other. I had always thought Jared had a thing for Bella, but Bella always said I was just being silly.

Alice, sensing my anger, reaches out and grabs my hand.

I really shouldn't care that she was seeing someone. I mean, I'm in a relationship with Tanya and my hatred for Bella had just magnified over the years.

Maybe that's why I'm angry.

Chalking it up to just anger at her having everything she wanted was an instinct. It was the most logical explanation.

Or just running from something I'd rather not face yet.

"_See folks, they're all the same." Bella says rolling her eyes at the camera._

_David gasps and mocks being insulted while Bella just giggles._

"_David, you know Jared and I are just friends. We tried that once but it didn't work out." Bella says firmly. _

"_Are you sure? Because our source swears they saw you two having a little too much fun at a club once in New York." David pushes._

"_That was probably him with his on-again-off-again girlfriend Kim. We kinda look alike from the back. They're both good friends of mine so I have to say, your source was wrong on this one."_

"_But is there any guy making you happy right now?" David asks, begging for something good. _

"_Sorry, David. I'm just enjoying the single life right now." Bella says with a shake of her head._

"_Oh alright. Well I won't take any more of your time Bella. It was great to have you on the show and I hope you come back." David says as they stand up._

"_Of course David, you just call me up." She says giving him a hug and waving to the crowd as she exits._

"_Well folks, that's it for-"_

"So, a coffee shop? That must have been a stroke of luck." Alice snorts.

"Yah no kidding." I say, amazed at how easy it was for her.

I shouldn't be surprised. I may hate Bella, but there was no denying that she had a voice like the angels.

I was deep in thought, reminiscing about what I remember of Bella's singing before the accident when Alice's giggle pulled me out of my head.

"What?" I asked with curiosity.

"Bella thinks you're beautiful." She says with another laugh.

I can't deny the slight change in heart beat when she says this.

"What?" I repeated forcefully.

Alice pointed to the screen and sure enough, there was a comment about me in the search engine.

"Do you want me to click it?" Alice asked, leaving the choice up to me.

"I don't care." I tell her, trying to sound casual. Of course I want her to click it, but admitting that would be like admitting that I care about what she thinks.

Which I don't.

"Okay, well then, if you're sure." She gave a heavy sigh and clicked out of Google and into YouTube.

"What are you doing?" I asked, desperately wanting her to go back.

"Well since you don't want to watch that one, we'll just move on to music." Alice said, waiting to see if I'd take the bait.

Sorry little sis, that's not going to happen.

"I didn't say I didn't want to watch it, I said I didn't care. But if you want to move on to music, that's fine with me." I said innocently.

I leaned back on the couch and relaxed, waiting for Alice to cave. She was just as curious to see that as I was.

But unfortunately, my sister is just as stubborn as Bella was in our younger years, and while I had found her weakness to say yes, my sisters weakness is a more difficult to spot.

"Fine, I guess music it is." She huffed and proceeded to search for Bella's earlier songs.

Whatever, it's not like it mattered. I could really care less what was on that video.

Really, I didn't care.

"So you think you have a better read on her now?" Alice asked as we stood by the door, her body already half way out.

We had spent the last 4 hours becoming what she likes to call 'Bella experts 2.0'. How my sister comes up with these things, I'd rather not know.

Alice's idea was that knowing Bella would be easier to work with her. The past session, well the first session, didn't end well and though the session yesterday went well, it was only because we focused on music and not each other. Alice thinks it will help if I see her as just someone else who I've chosen to work with and not as my ex-girlfriend who threw away every dream we had so easily.

She wasn't exactly right, but I do like not being in the dark about Bella's life, especially since I'm working with her. I needed to know her moves, so that I wouldn't get surprised with anything she tries to pull.

I shrugged. "I still hate her." I said.

Alice rolled her eyes. "This little thing wasn't supposed to change that Edward. We both hate her. I doubt watching her success flourish will make that disappear. In fact, I don't know about you, but I think I hate her even more now, knowing that they had it so easy. But that will have to be for a later discussion. I'm really tired so I'm just going to go home, take a long, relaxing bath, and sleep like there's no tomorrow." She says, walking towards her car.

"Have fun with that." I yell after her, and with a wave goodbye, I watch her get in her car and speed off.

As soon as she's gone, I look at my watch and it reads about 7:50. I have about ten minutes before Tanya comes over for a late movie.

What to do, what to do…

And with that thought, I run upstairs and into my bedroom, heading straight for the laptop I left on my bed. As I wait for it to turn on, I can't help but feel like I'm doing something wrong.

I push that feeling down and click on the internet browser, straight to Google. Two more clicks and the interview starts.

"_So, Bella, as you know in this show we play games." The guy, Jerry, says._

"_I was told that yes." Bella nods._

"_Alright, well today we're going to play a game called what would you rate him? Sound good?" Jerry asks smiling._

_Bella smiles nervously. "Sounds like I'm about to embarrass myself." She joked._

"_Oh it's all in good fun." Jerry tells her reassuringly._

"_Alright, well it's a simple game really, with nothing but ego boosts, or busts depends on what you say, to the people shown.1 being the lowest you can rate someone and 10 being the highest. Basically what you used to do in your younger years. Are you ready?" Jerry asks._

_Bella nods. "Hit me with your best shot." She says determinedly._

_The first picture shown was Patrick Dempsey in his earlier years._

"_Eight." She says without pause._

"_Wow that was quick." Jerry remarked, surprised._

"_Well, it's more accurate if I have less time to think about it, and just blurt it out." She explains._

"_Alright, well, what make Dempsey an 8 and not a 10?" He asks her._

"_Well, he's hot," she states simply, "But I remember my mom saying she was crushing big on him and that just brings him down a notch or two."_

_The crowd laughs as Bella gives a shudder._

"_Okay, let's move on."_

_The next picture is of Jennifer Lawrence._

"_Nine." Bella states immediately._

And it goes on, with Bella not pausing one bit and before the next was shown, they'd talk a bit about the person being shown. So far Bella had only given two 10's and that was to Adam Lavigine and another to Emma Stone. Adam Lavigine because "He's just that guy you think is totally hot, no matter what their personality is" her words, and to Emma because "Not only is she beautiful, but she's great to hang around with." Again her words.

When asked if she knew Adam, she said yes and that he totally knows she talks about him like that.

And just as I was about to give up, thinking it was obviously a glitch, my picture shows up. It's one where I'm with my guitar and my leather jacket playing for a small bar. I was smiling in the picture, and though I remember the setting, I can't remember when I had taken that.

The look on Bella's face, when she saw my picture, it was one of total surprise and she was taken so aback, that she didn't spew out the rate right away. She gave a small gasp and took a moment to look at the picture, as if it was the first time she saw me.

Probably had been for a while.

"_Well, looks like we stumped you with this one." Jerry teases her._

_It seems as though she barely hears him. It takes her a moment, but soon she shakes her head, as if to clear it, and clears her throat._

"_Well?" Jerry probs._

_Her eyes seem to glaze over and then, when they focus again, it's like that moment never happened. She goes back to her relaxed pose and smiles at Jerry._

"_Well, I have to say, Edward Cullen deserves a 10." She states._

_Jerry raises his eyebrows, surprised with her change in mood so quickly._

"_Really? And why do you say that?" He asks._

"_Well, first of all, look at him." She waves a hand at the picture as if it was obvious._

_Jerry laughs and says "True."_

"_But what really steals the ten away, is his smile. He looks like he's so content holding that guitar in his hands, as if, if that were the only thing he did for the rest of his life, he'd be good." Bella says with emotion._

_Jerry eyes her warily. "Do you know Edward Cullen? You two are from the same country."_

_Bella's eyes snap towards him, as if realizing she made a mistake and said something she shouldn't have said._

"_Um, I've heard some of his songs, and yes we're from the same country, but… I don't know him that well." She finally said._

"_Well, the way you spoke just know, it seemed like you knew him." Jerry pressed._

_Bella shook her head and said "It wasn't that. It's just…he is one of the few that have a smile that is actually real. Not posed for the camera. It's hard to find pictures like that." She turns back to the photo and says "He's happy, and that's a rare thing to see. So rare, that it makes him beautiful."_

_Jerry nods, and says "Alright, well how about this one."_

And it moves on, that moment forgotten for the time being.

And I couldn't help the smile and the tug on my heart her words made. And then the anger it brought with it.

But one thing I knew for sure.

As Tanya came and put on a mindless movie, I knew that working with Bella, it'll be the best thing for our families, or it will be the worst.

And I hated that I didn't know what I risked.

* * *

**A/N: Progress? Kind of. So since I did make these chapters really short, I'm posting to in a row. I just like to keep these separate. I'll say my thank you's on the next one. **

**-Katherine Hale**


	20. Cracking

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**March 1, 2013: New York**_

_**Bella's POV**_

"So we get there, right? We're thinking everything is going great; we made it to the airport. We're good, right?" Victoria said, speaking with great exaggeration.

"Wrong. Numbnutts over here forgot the tickets." She says, rolling her eyes as we all turn to James, laughing.

It was a typical Friday night. Jasper, Rose, and I were hanging out in our usual bar with our friends. Victoria and James had been our friends for two years. Victoria was one of our best friends and has an almost exactly the same personality as Rose which made me love her instantly. Watching her and Rose argue was always a trip. But they were great friends too so it was all in good fun.

Our other friends, Demetri and Heidi were also with us, along with Courtney and Jane. Though if I was being completely honest, Demetri and I were a lot more then friends. Not exactly dating perse seeing as how he was really into Heidi but wouldn't admit it. It was more of a scratch an itch type of relationship. And it didn't help that I was kind of emotionally screwed up. But the understanding we had was enough for the both of us, which allowed us to be good friends even with the intimate side of things. No attachments and what now. But anyway, we all usually meet up on the first Friday of every month for drinks, if our schedule permitted. It was always fun hanging out with these guys, and they were some of my most trusted friends, who, despite all the money they have, stay true to their roots. They don't care about fame or any of that.

"In my defense, it's hard to remember anything when you've got this screechy voice yelling at me." James grumbles.

"Excuse me?" Vic turns toward him with raised eyebrows.

James's eyes widen. "I say that with love, darling!"

"Uh huh."

"You guys are horrible." I say, giggling.

Victoria gives a long sigh, and turns back to me.

"So Baby Bell how was your week? From what I heard, you, Jazz, and Rosie over there went to L.A." she says, curious.

It had been a week since our trip to L.A and aside from a text from Alice to Rose saying that the song was in Mac's hands and that he liked it, we had heard nothing. The wait was always the worst part though. That and the fact that it was to remain secret.

"Oh, that was just a favor for Jeremy. He needed a singer and I was all too happy to help." I tell her.

"Hmm, yah but I saw you singing with that hunk of a man, Edward Cullen." She says, biting her lip for emphasize.

"Babe, I'm right here." James reminds her.

"I know." Victoria tells her absentmindedly.

"But really Bella, are his eyes as dreamy as they seem?" Courtney asks, leaning her head on her hand dreamily.

"Oh come on, he's not hotter than I am, right babe?" Demetri pouted.

Rose snorts. "He's an ass." She grumbles.

"Oh, you think everyone's an ass when you meet them." Jane dismisses.

"They got you there, Rose." Jasper teases.

She rolls her eyes, but does laugh a bit.

"So, Bella?" Victoria presses.

"What?" I ask a bit annoyed.

"Spill." They demand.

I sighed. I didn't know what to say really. If I say nothing, I risk the lashing of Victoria. If I say anything, I risk the lashing of Rosalie.

Don't really know which ones worse…

Luckily, my phone chooses that moment to vibrate, keeping me from making the decision.

I stand, "Sorry, guys, I have to take this. How about I'll go get our next round while I'm up?" I suggest.

"Ugh, fine, leave. Don't tell me anything." Victoria huffs while I throw her a smile and make my way to the bar.

"Hello?" I ask, not bothering to look at the id of my savior.

"Bella?" a velvet voice said.

I'd know that voice anywhere. Even through phone, I could recognize it.

"Edward?" I asked, though I was sure.

"Yeah, hey, listen Alice wanted me to tell you that-"

"What'll it be Miss?" the bartender says, cutting of Edward.

"Um…" I hesitate then tell Edward "Hey, can you hold on a second?" and without waiting for an answer I turn the phone away from my mouth and say "Ah, 6 beers and a margarita please."

When you have a bartender, you don't let him pass because who knows when your next chance to order will be.

"Coming up." He says, and then turns to get my order ready.

"Hey, sorry about that." I say, talking back to Edward.

"A little early to be drinking isn't it?" he grumbled.

"It's nine over here." I say, a little annoyed with his way of reprimanding me.

"Oh, right time difference."

I laugh a little and say "So, what can I do for you Edward? I'm guessing this isn't a friendly call."

"No, this isn't. Alice wanted me to tell you about our meeting with Mac today." He said.

"You had a meeting with Mac?" I asked confused.

"No, we had a meeting with Mac,"

"No one told us anything." I interrupted.

He let out a sigh and snapped "Will you let me finish?"

"Sorry," I mutter.

"As I said, we had a meeting but given that you are in New York, Mac thought it'd be better if I just came and told you the details later." He finished.

I waited an extra moment, just to mess with him.

"Bella." He said, obviously not in the mood to be messed with.

Don't blame me though, I may or may not have been a bit tipsy at the moment.

But might as well stop with the games.

"Okay and the details…" I trailed off.

"He set up an interview in New York city with a guy named Tony. It's next Wednesday." He said.

Hmm…Wednesday… I think I could do Wednesday. Though that would require we leave early Tuesday…wait. Tony? Tony in New York…

_God I have got to stop drinking._

"So wait, you're coming to New York?" I asked, a little bit of excitement coming in my voice.

He paused before giving a low "Yes."

"Are you all coming?" Translation: Is Tanya coming too? Guess my verbal filter isn't that bad…yet.

"This one will just be Emmett Alice and me." he answered.

No Tanya. Man this day is just getting better and better.

Okay, Bella, keep calm. Don't start squealing like a little girl.

I take a deep breath and say "Okay, do you need me to do anything? I mean, you guys can stay at our place, if you want. We have two guest rooms and a sofa that turns into a comfy bed that are yours if you want."

_Whoa, way to ramble._

"Um, I'm pretty sure New York has hotels." He said.

I blushed and said "Right. I'm sure you guys want to stay there instead. Um, well, do you need me to make the reservations? I know some pretty great places to stay in."

Gosh, I'm an idiot. I sound way too eager for someone who is supposed to hate the guy.

"Alice has got that down." I can just see him shaking his head. "Look, we don't need anything from you, all I called for is to let you know that we'll be there Monday and leave Thursday. Mac wants a basis for our upcoming album so we need to meet up sometime between then."

"Oh, okay. Um…I'm pretty much free for the next week so whenever you want is fine." I tell him, biting my lip.

"Bella? Need any help with the drinks?" Demetri says, coming up from behind me, startling me.

I hadn't even noticed the drinks had been placed in front of me.

"Oh, um yeah, thanks Demetri." I mumble, turning the phone away.

"No problem babe, only here to serve you." He winked, teasing me as he left.

I rolled my eyes at him and focused back on Edward.

"Sorry, I'm at a bar with some friends, so I'm a little distracted." I apologize only feeling slightly guilty talking to Edward while I was hanging with Demetri.

"Whatever, I'm done anyway. I'll have Alice text you when we'll meet for the album talk, okay? Have a nice night." He said a bit abruptly.

Before I could even think of replying I heard the dial tone. He hung up on me.

What a jerk.

A hot jerk, but a jerk none the less.

_**Edward's POV**_

I should have just texted.

Alice told me "Just text her Edward, calling is unnecessary."

But no. I choose to ignore her. I choose to bug her just like this arrangement is bugging me. Tanya and I have been fighting almost every day, and it's starting to make me very annoyed. So why not annoy Bella too? She deserves to be annoyed way more than I do.

So I call her. And what do I get?

An ex-girlfriend having a few drinks with her _friend _Demetri.

Sure. What friend calls you babe?

Okay, so admittedly many friends have pet names like that for each other. But because of the thing with Alice, I now knew they had been linked romantically in the past.

And I'm not jealous. I'd have to care about her romantically for that. It's just that it was unfair for her to be out partying with her friends while Alice is here, working her ass of trying to make this work.

Which is why I think she set it up in New York.

Mac was all set on having the interview in L.A. Alice was the one to suggest New York. I think it's because she's never seen New York and, out of respect for me, never went.

Whatever the reason, she was excited, though she swears up and down that she could care less.

Tanya, having meetings all next week, can't go with us, which just brought on even more fights.

"I just don't understand why you can't wait a week!" she snapped.

"And I can't understand why you don't trust me!" I retorted.

"Ugh, Edward this is Bella were talking about. Isabella Swan. I would never trust you with her!" she screeched, stepping right in my space.

"Yeah, well you better start, because for the next few years I'm going to be working with her!" I glared at her.

"Yeah because of something you agreed to do without even discussing it with me!" she yelled, her eyes holding tears that had yet to fall.

I looked at her and took a deep breath. "We agreed years ago that my career is my business and just like you don't discuss every decision you make in your career with me, I don't to you." I reminded her, trying to calm my voice.

"That was before Isabella got involved." She hissed.

I ran a hand through my hair and sighed. "You know what, Tanya? I can't keep doing this."

Her eyes widened as she throw her hand up to cover her mouth.

"What?" she gasped.

"I signed that contract. I'm legally bound to her now." I say softly, closing my eyes.

"You're choosing her over me…again?" she whispered.

My eyes snap open and I look at Tanya, so vulnerable.

"This isn't a choice about you or her, Tanya." I stressed. "It's about my career."

"Oh so that makes it so much better." She grumbled.

We stay quiet for a moment before she whispers pleadingly, "Don't do this."

I sigh and step closer to her. I gently cradle her face with my hands and press a soft kiss on her lips.

"Don't make this about you or her. This is simply business." I tell her, looking deeply in her blue eyes.

She nods gently and sighs. "I'm sorry."

So to say I was annoyed and cranky was an understatement. And now I have to deal with flights to New York, where the place only holds bitter memories and broken promises.

Fun.

* * *

**A/N: Okay guys, look. Many of you were saying how Bella needs to be with someone else because Edward's obviously getting some, why shouldn't she, right? Well I agree with all of that. I just didn't want to add another relationship in the mix because it adds way more drama and issues to be resolved then I originally had in mind. But I did want to make it known that no Bella is not a born-again virgin, waiting for Edward all these years. She's had her fun with a few guys. That being said, this Demetri thing is not going to be a big deal. In fact, I don't know when, or if, we will be seeing him again in the story. Hope this makes it better for some people though.**

**Thank you to all those who review, I appreciate every one I get. See you guys Thursday! (Or earlier if I can get it done sooner.)**

**-Katherine Hale**


	21. New York

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**March 11, 2013: New York**_

_**Bella's POV:**_

When I was a little kid and my parents would tell me they were coming home after a long business trip, I would get super excited and stay up the entire night, waiting for them to arrive. I would drink gallons of soda and once I even went as far as asking the nanny at the time to make me coffee in order to stay up. I'd wait anxiously by the window and try to stay alert enough to hear any sound resembling a car stopping by the driveway. And every time they'd arrive, they'd pretend like they were so surprised to see me and we'd stay up for the longest just talking until my eyes just couldn't take it anymore and my dad would carry me up to my bed and kiss my forehead.

That's what I felt like doing when I heard Alice had called Rose to ask for a ride from the airport to their hotel. Of course Rose thought that just sending Sam would be fine, but somehow Jasper and I convinced her that that was showing bad manners and we had to be good hosts. I personally think she just wants to see Emmett, though Jasper thinks she just wants to show off.

It didn't matter because today, in just a couple minutes, we were going to go pick them up and I was going to do my best in keeping everything friendly.

A new, better strategy. Neither Edward nor his family will treat us horrible if all we do is be polite and nice. They hate us, but they're not assholes. Well, at least I hope they're not.

We needed to do something about the hatred. Jasper agreed with me when I said that I didn't want to spend this whole experience snapping at each other. Imagine how bad the tour would be. So, since the Cullen's, aside from Emmett, refused to take the first step, Jasper agreed that we are the ones that have to do it. Rose didn't promise anything but that was expected.

So when we were just finishing our breakfast and Rose walked in, she took one look at me and sighed.

"God, Bella. Did you get _any_ sleep last night?" she groaned.

I quickly stuck out my tongue while Jasper chuckled.

"Morning Rose." He murmured.

She grunted at him and grabbed a bagel on the table.

"We should be leaving soon." She said with a bit of disdain.

I swallowed a gulp of coffee and said "You could sound a bit happier you know…"

She rolled her eyes at me and walked out the door.

I turn towards Jasper and he sighs. "She's angry because of the fact that you've decided to play goody two shoes."

"Ah…" I said.

"Don't worry." He said.

I shrugged. "I'm not. I'm just wondering where she went. Sam doesn't get here until 9." I remarked.

Jasper cracked a smile. "Who knows?" he said with an innocent face.

I smiled and went back to my breakfast. Only 30 more minutes…

_**Edward's POV**_

"Why are we doing this again?" I asked Alice as we exited the terminal.

We had just arrived to New York and after an exhausting flight, the last thing I wanted to do was deal with Bella and her family. But that was exactly what we had to do. When Alice had informed us that they were going to be picking us up and taking us to an early lunch, all as soon as we were seated on the plane, I had given her a look of complete surprise.

"What?" she had asked annoyed.

"You're kidding right?" I asked.

She gave me a look that said 'Does it look like I am?'

"Why the hell would you agree to lunch?" I asked incredulously.

Alice heaved a long sigh and said tiredly. "Rosalie suggested it. She thinks it would be a good idea. What was I supposed to say?"

"Um, how about 'no'?" Emmett suggested, agreeing with me for once that this was a bad idea.

Alice rolled her eyes and said "That would be rude. And if our mother found out, she'd skin us alive. Plus they are putting an effort in this civil thing and, so far, they are in the lead. Chins up boys," Alice muttered playfully, "It's time for our manners to kick in. Who knows, this trip may actually be fun!"

So that was how, what was supposed to be a calming flight, turned into a tense filled one. I thought I'd have at least a day to get used to seeing New York without having to deal with Bella. But, as you can see, fate has other plans.

"Edward if I have to repeat it one more time, I swear, I'll punch you in the face." Alice hissed.

Emmett, who was oddly quiet, finally just sighed and said "Guy's, let's just get our luggage and head towards the pick up where they said they'd be."

"See, Emmett's being a good sport about it." Alice said, exaggerating a bit.

"You've left us no choice Alice." He hissed at her, leaving us stunned as we watched him stalk off toward the bagging area.

An angry Emmett is rare, so rare that when he was, it stung. Stung so bad, that Alice's eyes watered a bit.

"Hey," I said softly, wrapping an arm around her shoulder to hold her close. "Don't worry about it. He's just stressed and angry he didn't know sooner."

Alice sighed and whispered "I should have told you guys sooner."

I nodded as I guided us towards where Emmett had headed.

"It's just…I don't know how to play this Edward. I didn't want to stress you guys even more." Alice tried to explain.

"I know, but a bit of a warning next time okay? Emmett will cool off, just give him a little space." I advised.

She nodded and as I let her go, she went to grab her phone and stand to the side.

I went to help Emmett out and grabbed my luggage out of his hands.

"Don't be an ass." I warned him.

He glared at me. "Like you're not pissed she didn't tell you." He spat.

"Doesn't matter. We need to stick together here Emmett. We can't be fighting each other when we need to be closer than ever." I said with authority. "Besides, it's not like she did this with bad intentions."

He glared at me for a bit longer before he sighed and dropped his shoulders in resignation.

"Yeah, I know." He murmured.

"You guys ready?" Alice asked from behind us with a small voice.

I gave her a quick look before arching my brow at Emmett.

He gave her a soft look before he went up to her and stood protectively behind her. "Ready."

Once our luggage was retrieved, we set after the spot where everyone waited with Alice leading the way.

"They said they'd be around here with a subtle sign, so just look out. And please, try not to get recognized. We really don't need that right now." Alice said.

"That last time wasn't my fault!" I whined.

She turned to show me her rolling eyes while Emmett chuckled.

"Kinda was dude." He said in a teasing voice.

I scoffed and searched around, hoping to spot the person picking us up.

And as if my body and eyes were still so attuned to Bella, I felt first that tingle that I would always get when she was close.

And as it was, I saw as a girl resembling Bella stood with a sign that said "A.E.E Cullen" on it. She was wearing sunglasses, with short shorts and a blue hoodie. When my eyes met her form, she threw me a smile and waved.

I felt my lips automatically want to form a smile back, but I stopped myself.

_Business only. _I repeated in my head.

I reached out and grabbed hold of Alice's arm before she could walk off and pointed, "There she is."

"Ugh, no need for the manhandling, Edward." She spat at me.

I smirked because I know how much she hates that.

"Looks like she's the only one that came." Emmett said, looking around.

Alice sighed and then squared her shoulders. "Well, come on then."

When we reached Bella, I felt awkward. We didn't necessarily know how to greet each other, but Bella, always one to break the tension, reached out to give Emmett a hug after he set down Alice's luggage.

"Hey guys, the cars out front." She greeted with an easy smile after letting go of Emmett.

She then scooped down to grab one of Alice's many bags, as Emmett seemed to be struggling.

"I can get that." I immediately protested, not really wanting her to help us.

She lifted her sunglasses so that they stood on the top of her head and arched an eyebrow at me.

"Are you sure? I mean, you seem to have your hands full as well." She said, eyeing my arms.

"Edward it's fine." Alice murmured.

I sighed and nodded.

"So the car?" Emmett asked, sensing the tension.

"Right. Follow me; it's literally right up front. We got good parking." She said turning and walking forward.

We followed silently behind before Emmett, being the only one who wasn't uncomfortable with talking to her, said "Where are your siblings?"

She looked back and smiled. "Oh, they're up front in the car. Sam, our driver, couldn't find the directions to the restaurant we are going to, so Jasper was trying to help him. Rose stayed claiming that if we left them to it, it would never be found." She said and let out a light laugh.

I couldn't understand why she was being so nice and carefree. It couldn't just be because Tanya wasn't here. Her anger was toward me as well, so why was she acting like seeing us here was a good thing?

It was giving me a headache.

"What restaurant will we be going to?" Alice asked, curious.

"Um it's this Italian place that Rose heard about last week. She's been dying to go but, well Jasper and I tend to get takeout or Subway for lunch and dinner." She replied as we exited the airport.

In the front curb, there was a sleek black car, not a limo but close. It looked like there would be enough room to fit half a wedding party. Bella walked to the back and from the front, a man, maybe a little older than me, got out and quickly went to open the trunk and grab the bag from Bella.

Bella rolled her eyes and whined "Sam, I am perfectly capable of doing it myself."

Once he set the bag inside he went towards our bags to do the same. "Ms. Swan, we have this argument each time you fly out or have friends fly in and it always ends with me telling you that this is what you pay me for." He smiled at us briefly.

Bella put her hand on her hip and said "And each time I tell you to call me Bella. When will you ever learn Sam?" she teased.

He let out a chuckle and once he was finished he went to stand next to Bella and faced us.

"Edward, Alice, Emmett I'd like you to meet Sam, our driver and friend. He will be driving us around to wherever we need to go and he has kindly offered his services to you. Trust me, you can't get a better driver than Sam in NY." She introduced.

He gave a slight nod and said "It's a pleasure to meet you all. As Bella said, I am here to help you get to whatever destination you would like."

He reached out and handed Alice his business card.

"It's nice to meet you too." Alice said politely while Emmett and I nodded.

He closed the trunk and went to open our door so we could step in.

As we did, I noticed Rosalie and Jasper bickering about something and quickly quiet down as we entered.

The seats were circled around each other in the style of a limo with three seats in the back and two seats on each side. Since Jasper and Rosalie were occupying the three seat one, Emmett and Alice sat in one side while I took the other side. Naturally I thought Bella would take a seat next to her siblings, but when she stepped inside, she plopped down next to me.

It was tense at first. None of us knew exactly what to say and I was even more alert with Bella sitting next to me.

Lunch was a bad idea, a really bad idea. We couldn't even handle a car ride. How did we expect lunch to go?

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Jasper nudge Rosalie and she turned to give him a glare.

Then she cleared her throat and said "So…how was the flight?"

Rosalie trying to be polite? Well I knew we hadn't spoken in years but I didn't think that would be possible. Rosalie was a blunt person at nature. She didn't know how to be anything else. At least, back then she didn't.

Alice coughed slightly and said "Fine."

And then another silent moment passed before I heard a light snort come from my side. Bella.

And as I turned to look at her, she looked at me and let out a small giggle which quickly turned into a full blown laugh. One of those contagious ones that makes you want to break out into a smile.

"What's so funny?" Alice asked confused, and yet not even she could stop the smile from coming.

Bella threw a hand over her mouth and shook her head, still laughing.

"I'm sorry. I just…" and before she could finish she erupted in giggles again and this time none of us could stop the laugh that escaped our own lips.

"Bella, what the hell is so funny?" Rosalie asked her own laugh bubbling out.

Bella took a deep breath and placed a hand on my shoulder as if to steady herself. I immediately stopped laughing and tensed. "I'm sorry, it's just that…oh god I need to breathe!" she heaved leaning forward.

She let go of my arm and I instantly relaxed again. I hated that electric current that even after all this time, still ran through my body when she touched me.

"Ah," she said as she wiped tears from her eyes. "Sorry, it just seemed like everyone was too tense and I really don't do well in tense moments."

There was a beat of silence before Alice asked "That's it? Really?"

She gave her a smile and nodded sheepishly.

Alice surprised us all when she let out a laugh and said "You haven't changed one bit, have you?"

We all froze as she said this and I turned to see Bella's small smile slowly leave her face.

Her eyes darted to mine and held her gaze on mine. Her eyes looked…tormented with something. What, only she knew.

Slowly, never breaking our gaze, she says "I promised I wouldn't."

And just like that, I was transported back to the days when her promises meant something. When she meant everything…

***/\\*/\\*/\\***

_**July 17, 2005: New York**_

_**Edward POV**_

"I still can't believe your parents did this for us!" Bella squealed.

I smiled at her and reached for her, wrapping my arms around her waist.

We were in our hotel in New York, a graduation gift from my very loving parents, overlooking the amazing city view it provided us. The sun was setting and we had just arrived a few minutes ago, although, with Bella's wide smile and excited eyes, you couldn't tell we were exhausted.

I rested my chin on her shoulder while she placed her arms atop mine and gave a deep, relaxed sigh.

"I don't even know what we should do first! I mean, should we go the tourist way first and hit all those places, or should we follow my uncle's advice and go to all the 'cool but not touristy' places?" she asked, twisting in my arms to wrap hers around my neck.

"Hmm I think the first thing we should do is go to sleep." I said, leaning in to give her a quick peck.

She pouted and whined "We just got to New York and the first thing you want to do is sleep?"

"Well, when you have a hot girlfriend like I do, you tend to want to go try out the bed first thing." I winked.

She through her head back and laughed.

She squirmed out of my arms and ran to the bedroom, threw me a look from behind as she went towards the room.

I laughed as I followed after her, eager to see where she'll take this.

"So you want to try out the bed, do you baby?" she said in her seductive tone.

I eyed her, trying to see if she was serious or not. I went to stand close to her and nodded.

She hummed and placed her hands on my shoulders while she stood on her tip-toes to give me a kiss.

When she placed her lips on mine I snaked a hand around her waist and pulled her closer.

She deepened the kiss and just as I was about to start unbuttoning her jeans, she pushed me away and jumped on the bed.

"Well, the best way is to start jumping!" she laughed.

"Oh, you're such a tease." I said, playfully.

She giggled and held her hand out to me. "Come on, Edward. Jump with me."

I rolled my eyes at her, but still obliged.

"You know, I can think of better ways to test this out." I said suggesting.

"I'm sure you can." She wiggled her eyebrows and laughed.

We messed around for a while and even put on some music to dance around to. Just us being stupid and playful. And when we were finally too exhausted to even move, we lay on the bed, her with her head on my chest and my hand on her stomach, just talking.

"You think you can see us living here?" she asked me.

I thought about it for a moment and then said "Well, I don't really know yet. We've only been here for a day babe." I reminded her.

"I think we could live here." She stated.

"Oh yeah? Why do you say that?" I asked her, intrigued.

I felt her shrug. "I don't know. I guess it just feels right."

"Well, I go where you go so if New York is where you want to go, then…" I told her.

"You have to like it here too Edward." She said softly.

I smiled up at the ceiling and said "Yeah, I know…just promise me one thing."

She twisted her head so that she was looking at me. "What?"

"No matter where we end up, you'll never change from this girl who could have the time of her life just by messing around in a hotel room." I told her.

She gave me one of her best smiles and said "I promise, if you promise."

"I promise." I told her.

She got up slowly and moved to lay on top of me, her hair swishing to the side.

"You know, I think that promise has to be sealed with a kiss." She whispered close to my lips.

"I like the way you think." I whispered back and she leaned in and our soft, sensual kiss began the first of many that night.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**March 11, 2013**_

I blinked away the memory, putting it deep into the part of my brain that I never willingly remembered.

"You promised many things." I said my voice flat as I turned away from her gaze.

How we were going to make it through lunch, I had no clue.

* * *

**A/N: Next update is on Saturday. Short note today because I'm caught up in something right now, but I do want to hear what you all are thinking. Thank you all for reading and reviewing!**

**-KatherineHale**


	22. Business Friends

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**March 11,2013: New York**_

_**Bella's POV**_

Awkward.

That is what I would describe the beginning of this lunch thing. We had been sitting in this place, looking at our menus way to intently. I mean, how interesting could a menu be?

When Rose told me we would be eating lunch with the Cullen's, I was shocked. I mean, whoever planned it, whether it is from their side or ours, it was still shocking. I was a bit excited to see where this would go. Now, well now I'm just feeling a bit tortured.

"The salad looks good." Alice hummed.

"I heard the sandwiches are great here." Rose answered.

And then it was back to silence.

God, I couldn't stand silence, something I think I picked up from my uncle. I mean, look at my reaction to it during the car ride. My hysterical laughter brought everyone to tears until Alice had to say something about the past and I just had to egg her on by saying something stupid.

'_I promised'? Really Bella? Why not just remind them about all the promises you made and broke, but make sure to tell them the one that you kept?_

And my decision to sit next to Edward? Talk about making a guy uncomfortable. He couldn't even look at me now, his eyes shifting from his menu to the ground then again to the menu.

I hated that even after all this time, it just seemed like my body didn't think around Edward. It just reacted, and it was only natural that I automatically aimed for the empty seat next to Edward.

Maybe Tanya _should_ have come. Maybe that would have given me something else to focus on.

Ugh, how I hate the silence.

After the waiter came and took our orders we all seemed to be aware that actual conversation would have to be done.

"So…how is LA?" I finally broke, directing to the only Cullen that seemed to like me.

"Same, you know nothing much has changed." Emmett responded with a shrug.

Thanks Emmett, really helping the conversation flow.

"I've never been to New York." Alice blurted out, seeming to have enough with the silence.

Jasper, Rose and I all turned to her with surprise written all over our faces.

"Never?" Jasper asked with disbelief.

She slowly turned to look at him, and then, after a moment, slowly nodded. "Never." She confirmed.

"We never had to. Alice made sure to steer clear of New York knowing that you all were here. No offense." Emmett said sheepishly.

Alice turned to glare at him and smacked him in the backside of his head.

"Ow, what was that for?" Emmett whined.

"You're not supposed to tell them that moron." Edward said exasperated.

To my surprise, I heard Rose let out a chuckle and said "Well, if it makes you feel better, I'd make sure that whenever we had to go to LA, you all weren't anywhere near it."

"Really?" Edward asked, raising his eyebrows.

"Oh yeah, she'd literally go all out with that. Wouldn't be surprised if she had contacts with the cops down there to make sure any of you guys were there." Jasper said smiling.

Edward chuckled and said "Alice never got that bad."

"Yet." Emmett was sure to add quickly.

"Hey!" Alice whined.

"Yeah and I am not bad!" Rose complained to us.

Jasper and I both rolled our eyes at her and I said "Rose, be honest."

She huffed while the rest of us laughed.

When our food arrived, we were all talking and getting along. Not completely, I mean there was still that slight hostile feel to it, but at least we were laughing and not sitting in silence.

"So you've never been to New York?" I asked after I set my sandwich down.

Alice swallowed the salad in her mouth and said "No, but I've always wanted to come."

I nodded and said "We could show you around, if you want. Take you to all the cool touristy places." I offered.

"Yeah, we could even take you to all the cool fashion stores! You still like that kind of stuff right?" Rose piped in.

"Yeah, I do." Alice said, eyeing us to see how serious we were.

"Great! You can get Rose off my back." I said jokingly.

"Ugh, yeah Bella's a horrible shopping buddy. Just an hour in she'll be begging to either go home or go to Central Park and 'sit and relax'." Rose rolled her eyes.

Alice let out a laugh. "Oh yeah, I remember our old shopping trips. Bella would be the first to bolt to the book store and not leave on days end."

I smiled. "We have," I looked at my watch and it said 11 "around 7 hours before we could go to dinner. What do you say we go out and explore New York? It's been awhile since we played tourist."

Alice looked torn, like she wanted to say yes, but at the same time she didn't want to make her siblings uncomfortable.

She turned to look at Emmett and he just shrugged. When she turned to Edward, they seemed to have a slight discussion with their eyes before I saw Edward sigh and Alice squeal.

"That actually sounds like fun." Alice beamed.

I met Edward's eyes and I tried to convey that this would be good for us. I threw him one of my best smiles, and though he was hesitant, he gave me a slight nod then turned back to Alice.

_**Edward's POV:**_

I should have said no. I mean, I didn't willingly want to spend the day with Bella and her sibling's. But the look on Alice's pleading face made me cave. Her want to see New York was over riding her distaste with them, and I owed her.

So here we were, hitting most of the stores first, where the girls seemed to be getting along way to comfortably.

Emmett, Jasper and I were all sitting near one of the dressing rooms, simply waiting for this torture to end, watching the girls take their pleasant time.

Emmett heaved a long sigh and said "I think I saw a restroom somewhere near the back. I'll be back."

I gave him a nod, although I wasn't too happy with the prospect of having to be with Jasper alone. He had been looking my way almost the whole time, as if waiting to say something, and it was starting to get to the point where I was annoyed by it and just wanted him to get it over with.

After a moment of silence and another look shot my way I finally reached my limit.

"If you have something to say, just say it." I snapped.

He looked at me with wide eyes before letting out a chuckle.

"Am I that obvious?" He asked.

I shrugged.

He sighed and said "I'm actually waiting for you to give me some grand lecture."

Shocked, I turned to look at him. "What? Why would I have something to lecture you about?"

He looked at me as if it were obvious. "I'm the one who hurt your little sister. Or did you forget?" he asked sarcastically.

I gave him a look of disbelief. "You want me to lecture you about hurting her?"

"Well, I mean, it was one of the first things you told me when I first started dating her. 'Hurt her and you'll have to deal with me.' Remember? I guess I just thought it wouldn't have a time limit." He said.

"Oh I remember, but I guess I just thought I was in for some huge talk about how if I hurt Bella you'll kick my ass." I told him.

He chuckled and shook his head.

"She dumped you remember? My threat doesn't stand here." He said.

"So you don't believe I cheated?" I asked surprised.

Jasper never bothered to listen to my side of things either.

It was brief. A moment of pure fear, that kind of fear when you say something you shouldn't have said, that crossed Jasper's face. Brief, but still there, before he had his face controlled again.

"I…I won't fight Bella's battles for her." He said simply.

"Jasper," I began, wanting to demand for the truth.

He shook his head. "Look, Bella sat down with me a long time ago and told me that what happened between you and her was to stay between you and her. What I believe in the matter does not matter. I'm on her side, but she seems to not want to take sides. She wants…she wants us to be nice. To be friendly, and that's exactly what I'll do."

I snorted. "Friendly?"

He nodded seriously. "Believe it or not, I have missed you guys. You were my best friends, just like those girls were." He pointed to where Alice and Bella were, Rose off somewhere else. "And I know it kills them, Rose included, knowing they lost that. I know it kills me to know that too. I'm willing to work on this if you are."

I was surprised. I mean I would have thought Jasper would stay firm and not want to talk to me or Emmett at all.

"Why?" I asked.

He thought for a moment then said "Because this fight isn't mine. Because Bella made me realize a long time ago that though your relationship with my sister ended horribly, our friendship was never meant to be a factor. I wouldn't have actively sought you out, but now that you are here, I'm not going to pretend to hate any of you. Because I don't."

I thought for a moment. Would being friends with Jasper again be smart? I hated his sister, for all intents and purposes. But was he right in saying that I had no right in hating him, as he had no right in hating me? He hurt my sister, in the worst way possible. But did he have a point in saying that what happened between them was strictly on them, and had nothing to do with our friendship?

Well, it couldn't hurt. Plus that saying, keep your friends close and your enemies closer comes to mind.

"Well, I can't promise I'll like you very much." I finally said.

"I didn't like you very much when we were friends anyway." Jasper said bluntly.

And I couldn't help it. I laughed, remembering how much I had missed having Jasper around.

"That sounds like something Rose would say." I tossed back at him.

He smiled and said "Everything I said, discount that for Rose. She hates both your guts."

I smirked. "Well, I'm strangely okay with that."

We grew quiet and then I said "I still hate what you did to my sister."

"And I hate myself for that too. But I still hate what you what you did to my sister." He threw right back at me.

"I didn't-" I started to growl.

He held up a hand and said "Regardless of whether you cheated or not, you still hurt her, and for that I will always hate you. As the same goes toward Alice and me, I'm sure. But that is why I say we forgo those thoughts and move on."

I scowled when I realized he was right.

I turned and watched as Alice said something that made Bella throw her head back in laughter. She slowly turned her head and caught my eye. She tilted her head a bit when she saw that Jasper and I seemed to not have killed each other. She gave me a small smile before turning her full attention to Alice once more.

"This doesn't change my hatred towards Bella." I said after a moment, still looking at Bella.

He sighed and seemed to contemplate his words before he spoke again.

"Her reasons for this have yet to see the light. Don't ask me to tell you because it's something Bella herself has to tell you, all of you. Just…talk to her. Some of the things she has to say might surprise you." He said cryptically.

"What-" I started to ask before Emmett walked back in.

"Is it safe to assume that you guys are cool now?" He asked us, seeing as we were speaking.

Jasper looked at me, waiting for my answer. I nodded.

"Yeah, we're cool."

"Good, all this pansy shit was starting to get on my nerves."

Emmett stretched out his arm and when Jasper grabbed it, he pulled him into a manly hug and said "Hurt my sister again, and you running away won't stop me from kicking your ass." Emmett threatened.

Jasper nodded. "Same goes for you."

And in between them, I could see Bella and her megawatt smile, seeing our friendships form once again.

_**Bella's POV:**_

I couldn't help but stare as I watched Emmett, Jasper and Edward joke around like kids again. It had been a while since I'd seen Jasper so relaxed. He deserved it.

Alice and I seemed to get along as well. But I could sense, at any minute that she'd snap, and ask me what on earth I was doing.

And that moment did come. We were in our 7th store, trying on a couple dresses while Rose was out getting a different one.

Alice was waiting outside, looking at her reflection in the mirror, and looking lost and far away.

"Alice?" I asked tentatively.

"Why?" she replied.

I sighed. What could I tell her?

I looked at Rose and warned her with my eyes that we needed some time alone. She simply nodded and went towards the boys.

"You're going to have to be more specific than that." I replied.

She snapped her head toward my direction and growled "How could you just leave like that? How could you just expect me to be okay with that?"

I looked at the ground to avoid her heated glare and sighed.

I took a deep breath before looking back at her.

"I can't tell you. Not yet." I said in a soft voice.

She laughed a humorous laugh. "Oh that's rich. How long do I have to wait to be allowed to know the truth? Another 8 years?"

I shook my head. "No Alice, it's just…can't we just leave it at I couldn't stand to be near Edward?"

She shook her head. "You know he didn't cheat. You know it and yet you're adamant in making him believe that you think he did. I want to know why and I want to know now." She demanded.

"He didn't cheat. You promise me he didn't cheat?" I asked, finally giving in to that nagging voice in the back of my head that wouldn't leave me alone until I heard the words.

She looked at me with pure disgust. "God Bella, are you telling me that you think he actually cheated?"

I looked at her with pure desperation. "Just tell me. Tell me he didn't cheat, that you are 100% sure that he didn't physically cheat on me."

She looked at me for a long moment before looking at me with pity.

Oh god, he cheated. He cheated, and Rose has been right all along.

I think she saw that I was seconds away from a total melt down and grabbed my arm.

"Bella, look at me." She demanded.

I couldn't though. I had always been so sure that he didn't. But everything everyone one that knew the whole story was sure it was the other way around. If Alice thought the same, Alice, who knew everything about Edward, thought he had cheated, then…then I don't know what I'd do.

"Bella." She demanded again.

Slowly, I forced my eyes to look into hers.

"He didn't cheat. I am 100% sure he didn't."

I stared at her until I could see clearly that she wasn't lying to me.

"Okay," I heaved a sigh of relief.

"Okay?" She asked tenderly.

I nodded.

"Okay, now you want to tell me the real reason." She asked.

I looked at her pleadingly. "Alice, you don't know how much I want to tell you. You have no idea how much I've wanted to tell you. But…I can't. Not yet." I told her, desperately trying to get her to understand.

"Why?" she asked, trying to figure it out.

I shook my head. "It's something I need to tell Edward first and he doesn't trust a thing I say right now. It has to wait. I'm sorry."

She sighed and dropped her arms to her waist. "Can't you at least tell me something?"

I looked at the ground and decided it could hurt. She deserved something.

"I…I was in a very bad place when I made the decision. I didn't know it then, but my uncle's death, and everyone's constant need to be around me…it was slowly getting to be too much. I realize now that if I would have stayed…well things would have ended a lot worse than they did." I said mysteriously.

She eyed me for a minute before saying "But you're better now…right?"

I nodded. "Yes, much better. But Alice, no matter what, I want you to know that I…we… have missed you. All of you and my reasons for wanting to do this isn't just because Mac isn't someone you refuse. I could honestly care less about that."

She rolled her eyes. "You don't think I know that? Please Bella, it might have been 8 years since I've spoken to you, but I meant it when I said you haven't changed one bit."

I smiled at her.

We stood there for a moment then she finally sighed. "I'm with you all the way. You know that. But if all the way interferes with my brother's happiness, then I will take you down. They come first. And though I definitely don't forgive you just yet, I do know you have your reasons for doing so. I miss my best friends, and you have to know you hurt me very much when you guys left without saying goodbye."

I nodded; thrilled that she was being reasonable.

"So…you're not team Tanya after all?" I asked teasingly.

She snorted. "Please, I hate that bitch more than my mom does. And that's saying something."

I laughed and turned when I felt someone come behind us.

"So, is it safe to assume that I can stop hating her?" Rose asked.

I nodded. "You never had to hate her in the first place." I reminded her.

She eyed Alice and said "You didn't know your brother was cheating?"

Alice glared. "He didn't." she replied.

"So he still hasn't admitted it?" Rose snarled.

"He has nothing to admit." Alice gave it right back to her.

They stared at each other for a while, seeing which would cave first.

Rose shrugged. "Alright. I missed you bitch."

Alice smiled. "I missed you too."

Eh, that could have gone worse.

Everything was…okay. For the most part anyway.

We were all getting along, at least the girls with the girls and the guys with the guys. It was like we formed a sort of agreement that, though there were still hurt feelings there, it was better to get along than to fight. The same agreement Emmett and I came to a couple months ago.

But one thing didn't change one thing that I wanted desperately to change. It was the first step in making Edward trust me again, and to do that, I had to get him to talk to me. At the very least, I had to get him to look at me.

We were doing the touristy thing for Alice, going up the Empire State Building, just as the sunset was about to come. Very romantic and great skyline view, not to mention a great place to get Edward alone. With Alice on my side, though not fully since she didn't know the full story, it would be easier. But luckily, I didn't need Alice. All I needed was my good luck.

Edward went to stand on the other side, away from our "Aweing" group. Jasper was going on and on about some facts he knew about the place and, since this wasn't Edward's first time here, I'm sure he felt as though he could skip this part.

I remember when we came together.

God, we were so happy then. Arms wrapped around each other, whispering words of forever in my ear.

I shook my head to clear the memories that threatened to over flow my brain and walked slowly to where Edward was standing.

"It's beautiful isn't it?" I say, referring to the city view.

My voice was low, trying to keep the calming atmosphere that surrounded us.

He glances my way briefly before nodding. "It's a bit different than I remember It." he replied in a similar tone.

I hummed. "Well, it has been awhile since you last came."

We were quiet for a moment before I felt as though I should continue.

"Edward-" I began but he cut me off.

"No. We're not going to do this. I might be okay with Jasper now, but I never really had a reason to be mad at him in the first place. But you and me? No way." He snapped, turning to me with heavy glare.

I felt my eyes start to water so I quickly turned to the city, shielding my face with my hair.

"We need to." I said, after I had a moment to collect myself. I didn't turn to him, I knew that if I did, I'd probably burst to tears. "We have to if we want to be good at this. Edward, I can't write music with you knowing that you hate me. I just can't."

"And I can't stop hating you so…" he trailed on.

I turned to him sharply and looked him right in the eye. "Are you sure you hate me Edward? Are you sure it's me you hate?"

He glared back, not wanting to stand down. "What do you mean?"

I sighed. "I don't hate you."

He snorted.

"No really, I don't." I insisted. "I…I hate what you did, but not you as a whole. And I really don't want to believe that you hate me as a whole too. I think you think you have a reason to believe I did the wrong thing that you hate what I did too."

He was quiet for a moment, contemplating this. After a moment he sighed. "Why are you doing this, Bella? What do you want from me? To make peace? To not feel guilty anymore? What?"

I looked away, not wanting him to see the desperation in my face, and not wanting to see the pain flash through his eyes when I said my next words. "I have nothing to feel guilty about. I want nothing from you but your best when it comes to song writing. And to do that, we have to get along. Not just be polite, but we have to be okay with baring our soul to each other again, because we both know that is what good song writing is. It's about having fun, actual fun, and it's about drowning your sorrows. And I can't do that if I can feel your hatred seeps out every time we're together."

"I can't do that if every time you seem to want to lie to Me." he snapped.

I sighed and turned to face him again. "You're right."

His eyes widened. "What?"

"You're right. I'm tired of lying to you. I can't promise that I'll answer every question you have for me, because there are some things you are just not ready to hear, but Edward," I say looking him dead in the eye, "I promise you, I won't lie to you anymore. I'm tired of doing it, but you have to promise that you won't lie to me either. It's a two way street here, Edward."

He seemed to contemplate that for a moment, staring into my eyes, trying to see any insincerity, and finding none.

"No more lies?" he asked.

"No more lies." I confirmed.

He eyed me again, before saying "Okay."

"Okay…" I hedged.

He nodded and said "I'll let it go. For now, I'll forget I hate what you did. I'll try and get along with you again."

"Really?" I asked, my mouth breaking into an involuntary grin.

He shrugged. "We have to produce good music. We can't do that if we hate each other. If you could get past hating me, then I sure as hell can."

Well, it was a start. At this point, I'd take anything I can get.

"So…business friends?" I asked offering my hand.

He turned to me and looked behind me, then looked at my hand for a moment before sighing.

"Business friends." He confirmed.

And when his huge hand covered my small one, you could feel the sting of that electric jolt I always felt when Edward would touch me. It was a comfort, knowing it was still there. Something I missed greatly and my body rejoiced at the fact that it was back.

Hopefully I'd be feeling it a lot more often now.

* * *

**A/N: Did I rush it? I have the feeling I did, but I really need to get the story moving along, and I need Alice to be on Bella's side for future things. First steps and all. But the end I was not really happy with. I need them to get closer though because song writing is not going to be easy with the hostility. **

**Next chapter, they finally talk about some of their pasts.**

**See you Thursday!**

**-KatherineHale**


	23. A Moment of Defeat Can Change it All

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**March 11, 2013: New York 11:00 PM**_

_**Bella's POV**_

"I still can't believe Emmett ate all that pie." I said giggling.

"You obviously haven't been around Emmett for a while." Edward remarked, grinning slightly.

We were standing on my roof top, overlooking the city. We had come up here after Alice and Rose insisted we get at least some work done and I thought, what better way than the roof top? I always get my ideas for songs up here because of its relaxing sense it seems to wash over me so I figured it'd be a great place for Edward and I to get something done. But, to my happy surprise, Edward didn't seem to want to work, instead we were sitting around, lounging around, telling jokes and somewhat getting along.

There were still quiet moments, and moments where I had to watch what I'd say to him, but overall it was going better than I could have hoped.

"This place is great." He murmured after a beat of silence.

I smiled lightly. "Yeah, it can be really soothing after a particularly long day." I say.

"Not just the roof, but New York in general. I've forgotten how awesome it is here." He tells me.

I laugh, "I'm sure LA is awesome too."

He shrugs. "It can be, if you don't run into any fans or anything. Here, it's like they don't care you're famous. I mean, no one came up to us and asked for an autograph!" he says enthusiastically.

I laughed. "That's because no one around wants to seem like a tourist. You should come during the summer. That's when you have to put on a wig and a mustache to avoid getting mauled."

He threw me a slight grin and went back to looking at the view, "I think I'll pass."

After another beat of silence I decided to get back to work.

"So this CD." I trailed.

He nodded. "Yeah, I was thinking about how we were going to do that."

"Well, I can sometimes fly to LA and we could work on it, or you could fly out here." I suggested.

He seemed to contemplate this before shaking his head. "It'd be too tiring. Plus this thing has to stay on the down low until Mac decides he wants to say anything. It'd be too obvious if we keep making trips like this."

"True…but then what else can we do?" I asked, stumped.

"Well…I was thinking, maybe we could somehow just write everything we think is good, that means melodies and songs, and just come together when we have enough material and then work out the quirks and record then and there. " he suggested.

"So you mean like…write as if we were doing this ourselves and then in a month or two get together and choose which ones we like best?" I ask, clarifying.

"More of a get together to edit the songs and then from there give the choice to maybe Emmett, Alice, Rose and Jasper as to which we put in the album." He said.

I pondered this for a moment. This isn't necessarily how I pictured it, but Edward did make it sound logical and like the only option.

_You have all summer tour to tell him._

My inner-self told me.

So I agreed. Or I was about to until the shrill sound of a ring tone broke through.

Edward reached in his pocket, looked at the screen, and then shot me a look of apology before answering.

"Hey…" He says.

I can only imagine who's on the other side of the line, and I really don't want to listen to their conversation, but I also didn't want to go back to my apartment without him, only to have Rose start an argument about him and his girlfriend.

So instead, I walked to the other side of the rooftop, keeping my eyes focused on the couple on the ground. They seemed to be walking, swishing their clasped hands between them in that happy looking way. The girl was giggling and while the took their time, going to where ever it was they were headed too, you could just tell these two were in love. They had that stance that told you they were confident and comfortable with each other.

It was cute…heart-breakingly cute.

I turned away and set my gaze instead on the two girls, walking drunkenly, giggling and laughing at the idiocy of whatever they thought was funny.

That brought a smile to my face. This is what I love about New York. You get to see every little scenario here. Like, there you see the couple, as happy as can be, but turn your head and you see two girls, living it up single style.

It's perfect.

"Sorry about that." Edward says, startling me.

I throw him a slight smile, trying to convey that it didn't kill me a little inside.

"It's fine…" I say.

He nodded and looked around, his eyes focusing on the couple that had taken my attention only moments ago.

But I had a conversation that needed to happen, and Tanya calling is the perfect way to bring it up.

"So…" I started.

This conversation was one I had to tread lightly. I'd have to watch every word I said, and how I said it, more so now than before.

He tore his gaze away from the couple to look at me.

"What?" he asked curiously.

I quickly averted my eyes from his and played with the hem of my shirt. I couldn't look at him while I asked…it just didn't seem like I could.

"How…how did you and her…" I trailed off, not really wanting to question it, but desperately wanting to know the answer.

"Get together?" he supplied.

I nodded, keeping my eyes on my fingers.

He gave a long sigh and said softly "It's a long story."

I looked up to find him staring at the couple again. Then I turned to look at the sky, the only place you can really see the stars, and realized we probably wouldn't get another chance at something so calm, so relaxing.

"We have time." I tell him.

He chanced a glance toward me before asking "Why do you want to know?"

I thought for a moment, seeing how I was going to phrase this and then decided to just go for it.

"We promised to try to get to know each other again in order to make this work. That includes personal things Edward." I sighed exasperated.

He said nothing and for a moment it was pure silence, the only sounds were the light giggles of both the girls and the couple or the occasional honk of the cities cab drivers.

"You sure you want to know?" he asked, giving me an out of what would inevitably be a very hurtful, awkward conversation.

But I needed to know. I couldn't not know. The question had been eating at me ever since I heard him say they were together. I know that he wouldn't have stayed with her all these years just to hurt me.

I nodded hesitantly.

He heaved a long sigh as if preparing himself for this.

"It was…sudden, I guess. After you left I didn't exactly handle it very well. I…hated you. And I would have done anything to piss you off, even though logically I knew there was very little chance of you hearing about what I would do. I hoped that maybe you'd stay in touch with Angela or Stacy and you'd hear from them what you made me become. I…slept with many girls."

"What?" I gasped, surprised. "Alice let you?"

He shot me a glare and said "I distanced myself from my family. Alice and I…we didn't exactly get along."

"But…you guys…" I was flabbergasted. There was no way we could have done that. They were…are…close families.

"Why would you guys…" I finally trailed off.

He sighed, probably realizing, finally, that he was going to have to start from the beginning.

"Emmett and Alice…well they dealt with you guys leaving a little differently."

I raised my eyebrows, urging him to continue.

"They didn't want to believe you actually left and were angry at me for not even trying to get you back. For not even calling you." He said reluctantly.

He stopped for a moment, letting me absorb this, letting me ponder.

And as I phrased my next question I made sure to turn away.

"Why didn't you?" I asked, emotionless.

I felt his eyes snap toward my frame.

It was tense before he finally told me.

"I knew it wouldn't have changed anything."

I turned to him and asked "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Bella, come on. I knew you. I knew that once you made up your mind you wouldn't have changed it for anyone." He said with a hint of annoyance.

"Besides," he continued, "at that point I wasn't sure I wanted to go after you. I was angry that you would just get up and leave. So I didn't fight for you. There was no point. Can you honestly tell me that if I would have called or flew to Chicago that I'd change your mind?"

I didn't say anything. I can't tell him that I would have probably caved the second he was in my view in Chicago. It wouldn't be fair to tell him. Phone calls were easy to ignore, but the sight of him when I was at my lowest, that probably would have shaken my resolve, and I would have told him everything. I knew myself too much. Which is why, back then, I was relieved that he hadn't even tried. I was relieved I hadn't told him where I went.

He took my silence to mean that it wouldn't have.

"Exactly. So I didn't even bother. Instead, I just hoped what I was doing would somehow get back to you and that you'd care enough to hurt you. Did you even stay in contact with anyone?" He asked.

I nodded. "I did stay in contact with Angela and Stacey. I still call them occasionally. They come and visit me, or we go over there. But any subject with you was forbidden. They never mentioned you, and I never asked."

He nodded.

"Okay, so you slept with girls. What does that have to do with Tanya? Was she one of your many conquests, and she just didn't let go?" I asked bitterly, wanting him to continue.

"No, believe it or not, I still couldn't think about hurting you like that. I know that the sleeping around would have hurt you but if you heard it was Tanya, then that would have broken you. And I couldn't do that…not yet."

I snorted. "Well you sure didn't have a problem doing it later."

He shook his head. "I owe Tanya many things. One morning, after a late night of partying and drinking, she barged in and…"

_***/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\***_

_**June 27, 2006: Seattle Washington**_

_**Edward's POV**_

"Argh, what the fuck are you doing here, Tanya?" I grumbled as she threw open every damn blind in my small apartment.

"It's time for you to get up off your ass and get back to work." she said confidently, cleaning up whatever she was near.

I groaned and threw my covers over my head.

"Just leave me alone. I don't feel like playing nice at this moment." I snapped at her, hoping she would just leave.

"Look Edward, I get it. You loved her. I get that you're hurting. But she left you. She left you without even hearing what you had to say!" she yelled.

I ripped the covers off of me and stood up. "You don't think I know that? I'm not doing this for her! I can do whatever the hell I want!" I yelled back.

"You're letting her win!" she screeched.

"What the fuck does that mean?"

"It means, look at you!" She threw a hand and gestured to me as a whole. "You haven't played the guitar in months! And you haven't talked to your family ever since she left! What the hell, Edward? She's the one that left, not you!" she lectured.

I just stood there, rolling my eyes.

She sighed and said "Look, I let you have your breakdown moment. I let it happen, mostly because it's partly my fault this happened. But now it's time for me to be a good friend and tell you it's time to get your head back into the game. Don't let her win Edward, don't let her break you."

I looked at Tanya, watching her look defeated and then turned and glanced at my reflection.

I looked…bad. Tired. I needed a good shave, and a shower. Maybe a good sleep too.

But…

"Be better than her. Fight to show her you don't need her." Tanya continued, slowly inching towards me until her hand was place gently on my shoulder.

"How?" I croaked, my voice fighting back the sob that might have slipped out.

She smiled. "The only way you know how. Write some music, make it big."

She turned slightly so that she was right in front of me and as I looked at her blue eyes, I saw deep care.

"I don't know if I can do it." I whispered.

"Let me help you." She whispered back. "I can help you think she _never _existed."

She slowly leaned in and I didn't stop her. She was right. I was tired of being hurt. Tired of feeling this ache in my chest. And as her lips touched mine, my automatic reaction was to pull away. _This isn't right! _My heart screamed at me. _Wrong girl, wrong time. _But I fought against it. Instead, I grabbed on to her tightly and pressed her against me, pushing the deep pained chocolate brown eyes down to the deepest pit of my mind.

_***/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\***_

_**March 11, 2013: New York**_

_**Bella's POV**_

"After that, it was just…natural that I was with her. We didn't talk about it, we just were." He finished.

I nodded, fighting back the urge to scream.

How dare she? How dare she make me look like the bad guy? How dare she go after him when he was vulnerable? When she practically _knew _why I left! I had to give her props. She was one smart bitch. And I was one stupid girl for playing right into her hands.

Then again so was Edward.

_How could he have fallen for that?_

"Tell me about how you and your family reconciled." I needed a subject change. Fast. I couldn't spill my guts. Not yet.

He nodded, probably sensing my desperation.

"That happened a little after that. I had gotten better, I started writing again, and Tanya set up a meeting with what are now my producers. Things were going great, but family wise, we still weren't speaking. It wasn't until I was just finishing up reading over a contract that they had set up that Alice came to my apartment."

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**July 20, 2006: Seattle Washington**_

_**Edward's POV**_

I was watching my TV show, with papers scattered everywhere.

If Tanya were here, she'd kill me. I should be reading this stuff, but it was so boring! It was usually Alice who read it over, sometimes B-

No. No more thinking about _her_.

So instead I just sat down with a beer in my hand, courtesy of David, though Stacy refuses to talk to me. She, like so many others, think that I shouldn't be with Tanya, that it was too soon.

What does she know?

Anyway, as I was laughing through a re-run of Friends, there was a knock on my apartment door. It was around 5 and I wasn't necessarily expecting company. Maybe it was Tanya, checking up on me.

As I look through the peephole, I find Alice, standing outside with a brown paper bag, looking to be filled with groceries.

After taking a deep breath, I slowly open the door, cautious.

"Hey..." I trailed off not sure what to say to my little sister.

I haven't exactly spoken to my family in a couple of months.

"Hey." She says, then pushes her way through me and heads straight for the kitchen.

"What are you doing?" I asked, confused.

"You know what I realized?" She said, ignoring my question. "I realized that we haven't talked in a while. So I decided to drive down here, and cook you dinner. Have a mini sibling hangout. I feel like I haven't talked to you in so long! I mean, what with you and Emmett staying here and-" she was getting more hysterical as she went, talking a mile an hour.

I walked over to her, and placed my hand on her shoulder to stop her.

"Alice, what's wrong?" I say, interrupting her.

She looks at me for a split second, then shakes my hand off of her. "Nothing. Why would there be something wrong?" As she speaks, she starts taking out random foods from the bag, placing them all over the counter.

She would tell me when she was ready, I decided.

I couldn't make her tell me, so when she was ready, I would listen.

For now, I just let her ramble on, pretending to care in all the right places.

It wasn't until after we were finished eating that her mask finally broke.

She had run out of things to say, things to do, and I watched as my baby sister struggled to keep her facade.

"Alice?" I say gently, reaching for her hand.

She snatches her hand away, shaking her head from side to side, biting her lip and squeezing her eyes shut.

"Don't-" she chokes on her words. "Please...just..."

"Okay. Just tell me what's wrong. I can't fix this if I don't know what it is!" I say, exasperated.

She glares at me for a moment before sighing and closing her eyes.

Slowly, she takes out her phone and dials. She places it on speaker phone, and I see that it says Jasper on it, with a picture of the both of them on display.

"Alice." I warn because I really don't feel like dealing with this yet.

But she holds up a finger and before I can protest, the monotone voice stops my next words.

_"The number you are trying to reach does not exist. Please check if you have dialed correctly."_

It beeps and then silence.

"Alice..." I say, stunned.

And I guess she's reached her limit because not a moment later her face scrunches up and she bursts into tears.

"How c-c-could t-they d-o this!" She sobs, throwing her hands up to cover her face.

It finally sunk in, I realized, that they weren't coming back.

I immediately got up from my chair and was at her side in a flash, lifting her up and her to the couch. Before we could get there though, she threw her arms around me and clung to me, holding me tight as her sobs racked through her body.

"Shh...It's going to be alright." I kept on saying, stroking her hair and holding my baby sister close to me.

We stood there for a while, until she started calming down. She sniffled and pushed away from me.

When she looked into my eyes, I was surprised to see the anger in them.

"I hate them. I hate them for what they did to us." She finally growls.

I nod, because I hate them too. But I couldn't let my baby sister go through what I went through. I wouldn't.

"I know." I tell her. "I hate them too. But we need to show them we don't need them. And the only way I can think of doing that is by working on our dreams, becoming a famous singer and songwriter. Look, Tanya got me a meeting with some music producers and I'm reading over the stuff right now."

She arches her eyebrow at the name of Tanya, but decides not to focus on that right now.

"And you still want this?" She asks me.

I nod. "I need this."

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**March 11, 2013: New York**_

_**Bella's POV**_

"He really broke her, you know." He finishes.

God, of all the days...

"I mean, how could he? He just threw away my sister as if she was just trash!" He growled.

"Edward, I'm going to stop you right there and tell you that I will not allow you to talk badly about Jasper. You don't understand some things, and I know that if you knew his reasons for leaving, you would have said you would have done the same thing." I warn.

"There is no reason good enough for what he did to my sister." he snaps.

"He made a choice. A choice I wish I could have changed but I couldn't. He chose his family over the girl he loved. He chose to stand by my side, even if it killed him inside. Don't for a second think that he wanted to leave. His need to protect was stronger than his need to stay." I defend.

No one will ever say a thing about my siblings departure. Edward doesn't understand, but if he knew what they did, what _we_ did, was for their happiness, he'd be singing a different tune.

It was quiet again, both of us trying to control our emotions, making sure we didn't explode on this new found friendship and ruin it before it even started to blossom.

Finally, I sighed and decided to tell him some of my story. Some of my struggles. It explains a bit without the huge reveal.

"We didn't change our numbers." I tell him, the first words out of my mouth.

"What?" he asked.

"Yeah, we didn't change our numbers." I say, biting my fingernails.

"But the-" he started.

"Yeah, Alice just chose to call at the wrong hour." I said.

He arched his eyebrow and said "What does that mean?"

"Well...it's a long story. But the short version is that Rose dropped her phone in the water, some lake in Chicago, and we had to get her a new one. Then we decided to get new ones too and we wanted to keep our old numbers. We toyed around with the idea of changing our numbers but..." But it didn't feel right. We couldn't completely want to let go just yet. "Anyway, she must have called the moment we all deactivated our phones." I explained.

He nods and lets out a chuckle. "Seems like it'd be just her luck."

"Edward..." I started.

He shook his head and said "Your turn."

"My turn for what?" I asked.

"To explain about the past." He said.

I scrunched my nose up. "That's a really long story, parts of which I can't tell you about just yet."

"That's not fair. I told you about my past." He protested.

I sighed. I didn't want to leave this in a bad note.

"I...did some pretty bad things too. After our break up." I started.

"Worse than what I did?" He asked.

I nodded. "Definitely." At least, I thought so.

"Well..." He made the hand swooping motion for me to carry on.

I sighed exasperated. "Fine but...please don't judge me okay?" I pleaded.

He didn't say anything, just continued looking at me, waiting for me to continue.

"Okay, so after we left...well things happened so fast. We got to Chicago and the first few weeks were really busy, what with getting our classes together and finding a good apartment. It didn't really give us time to think about anything but that. Which was good because thinking meant thinking about how we left and I don't think any of us were ready for that yet. But when we heard your song on the radio? Well I think we squealed so loud, half of Chicago heard." I smiled thinking back.

"Wait, you didn't hate me?" He asked, confused.

See this is the problem with trying to tell the truth and only the truth. You get into some situations where you have to find a loophole to get out of it.

But I did promise to only tell the truth. And I've already broken to many promises.

"I...didn't know what I felt for you then. I was confused and needed my space. But that didn't stop the thrill I got when I heard your voice on the radio. I was happy for you. Truly. We all were. And when your CD came out, we were the first ones in line."

He threw my a grin and I savored it because the next part wasn't going to be so pretty.

"And then your first interview came up. And you said you were with Tanya. I...well I didn't take it so well. I mean to hear you say it officially still hurt. And, I didn't know this then, but I wasn't exactly dealing with my uncles death as well as I had led on. I tried...so hard to just ignore the feeling of pain i felt in my chest. And it worked...at first. But then you and her were spotted and the resentment grew and the hate grew and it didn't help that it was only fueled by Rosalie."

"Of course." He snorted.

"I felt like you were throwing your relationship in my face and when I was done feeling sorry for my self, I felt angry. Why was I the only one that seemed to be hurting here? So when I went to London to visit my parents during the summer...I did something. Something I regret so much now."

His eyes widened as he figured out where this was going. "Worse than sleeping with a bunch of guys." he murmured.

I nodded, my heart feeling heavy as I remembered who I used as my 'rebound'.

"Jared?" Edward guessed, his eyes searching my face.

I turned away as I sighed and nodded.

"Jared."

* * *

**A/N: Oh Jared. If you all don't remember he was Bella's old friend who she met in London on a visit to her parents. Edward's met him and Jared was always one to joke around about stealing his girl. More on that next chapter. I know Edward revealing his past is a little explanation as to how he and Tanya came to be, but hopefully this improves his image a little bit? I mean, we've all been there, where we are at a really low point and will believe anyone who comes and tells us it will be okay because we are so desperate for it to be true. That's how she trapped him, really. Why he stayed after his dark period was over? I'd say comfort more then anything.**

**Anyway, hoped you guys liked it. Thank you to all that have been favorting and following, and a special thank you to those who review! I love the feedback, good or bad (though the bad ones sting, I'll admit, they are still welcomed). I'll see you guys Saturday!**

**-KatherineHale**


	24. Whom Saved Whom

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**March 11, 2013: New York**_

_**Bella's POV**_

Jared was our friend. More of mine than Edward's but while we were dating he was both of ours. He would always kid around with Edward, saying how he couldn't wait to 'steal' me away from Edward. I remember everytime I'd go see him, he would ask "You still with that guy?"

And I'd laugh and say "Yeah, sorry Jared but he's still got my heart."

"It was...impulsive and wrong and I wish I could just.." I started and felt him stand up and walk towards the other side of the roof, his back turned towards me.

My eyes began to water because I knew he would do this. It was one of the reasons why I chose Jared to begin with. The shame I would feel didn't even cross my mind then.

But I couldn't stop. If I stopped talking now, I would never get the guts to tell him. It was good that his back was facing me. It was good that we had a distance between us. I wouldn't be able to tell him everything if I couldn't look him in the eye.

"It was just...it just happened."

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**July 27, 2007: London**_

_**Bella's POV**_

"Bella, baby!" I heard my mothers screech just as I was getting my bags.

I slowly turned, making sure to plaster on my smile before fully facing her.

"Mom, hey." I say as she gets nearer, throwing her hands around my body and pulling me into a hug.

As I stood still, I breathed in my mother's smell. Lavender. I hadn't realized how much I missed her until now. But just as I was about to wrap my arms around her waist and return the hug, she pulls away.

"How are you baby?" She asks, her eyes doing a scan over my body.

How to answer that question...

How am I?

_Bad._

_Slowly dying inside._

_Wishing I was anywhere but here._

"Fine. Tired. Long flight and all." I say instead.

She smiles, and reaches grab the sunglass that rested on top of her head to put them back over her eyes.

"Well, you have about 10 minutes before we get to the house so rest up because once we get there we are having dinner with the Johnsons tonight." She tells me. "James, can you get the bags please?" She says to the driver, James. She then walks ahead towards what I'm assuming is where the car is while I stay behind to greet James.

James has been my parents loyal driver for years now, ever since I was a young child. Seeing him here again was something that made me very happy.

"Hello Miss Bella." He tells me as he side steps me to get to my bags.

"James. How are you?" I ask politely.

"Better then you seem to be. May I ask what's wrong, Bella?" He inquires.

I sighed. How is it that the driver can sense that something's wrong and my own mother can't?

"I'm fine, James. Just tired." I snap.

I don't mean to sound rude but these days...they haven't been so good and being here just doesn't help.

"Alright. Off we go then." He says, smiling at me. Letting me know he understands.

I follow him to where my mother is already waiting, playing with her phone.

Once seated in the car, I try not to allow myself to think very much, paying extra attention to the way the engine sounds.

"Bella?" a hand waves in my face.

"What?" I ask, my voice dull.

My mom scoots towards me and pulls at my arm.

"Mom." I say and yank my hand away, annoyed.

"Honey...are you all right?"

My head whips towards her, my eyes wide. If I didn't have sunglasses on, she'd probably wonder why my eyes were so dull.

"I'm-" my voice breaks and I clear my throat. "Yeah, I'm fine." I say with a stronger voice.

She looks at me for a beat longer then nods and turns away.

"It's a shame Jasper and Rosalie couldn't come." She says simply trying to make conversation.

"Yeah," I say, not really caring where this conversation takes us.

"Busy with registering?"

"Mmm..."

"That move to Chicago was sudden though."

I nod, looking out the window.

"WHat did Edward have to say about this?" she spits it out quickly as if that will lessen the sting.

"Nothing of importance." I say coldly, hating the fact that his name still raises my attention.

She raises an eyebrow. "Really?"

I sighed and turned toward her, yanking my sunglasses of my face. "You've seen the news, I presume."

She offers one nod and then waits.

We sit there, staring at each other, waiting for one to break.

She was waiting for me to crack. For the cold hardened expression to go away. But it wouldn't.

When I saw that interview, I decided that I wouldn't let it get to me. That whatever Edward and I had was always true and nothing could come between us. That he was just hurt.

And then they were sighted at a restaurant in Seattle. And then they were kissing in a ferry. God, I was an idiot. He was laughing it up, having the time of his life with that, that bitch and I was over here crying and moping and being all "He loved me, he loved me".

I gave up everything for him. Everything! And this is how he repays me.

Fuck him. He's not worth my tears anymore.

He's not worth having a conversation with my mother about.

So she broke first. She sighed and looked away and I thought that was that.

Until we reached the house my parents bought a while ago. I was just about to get out of the car when she spoke.

"I'm only going to say this once because I feel as if though I owe it to you. Whatever happened between you and Edward,"

I don't know why, but I expected her to say that it was just a relationship. It'll barely be a blimp in my radar years to come. My mom loves the Cullen's don't get me wrong. But relationships were never her point of interest. So when she said the next thing, I couldn't help but feel that tug on my chest, every time I admit I miss him.

"Fix it. A love like what you two had isn't something that should be let go of so easily." And she exited the car, leaving me with my mouth wide open and tears gathering around my eyes.

And instead of feeling empowered, I felt angry.

I quickly exited the car and yelled after her. "You weren't there those last months! You didn't see how he pushed me away and chose her instead!"

She turned to me and shook her head. "I love you honey, but you were never one to leave without answers."

"You-"

She held up a hand to stop me. "Look, let's not fight about this. You have your reasons, and I know no matter how much I beg, you won't tell me what they are. But I wouldn't be your mother if I didn't add in my two cents. That's all you'll hear from me in that matter. I won't utter a single word anymore."

And with that she headed to the door and left it open for me.

I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself.

It's just two days. Then I could immerse myself in school like I had been for the past few weeks.

I am drunk.

Simple as that. After dinner, I decided to hit up the pubs and have a little fun. I don't have a boyfriend to worry about so what the hell, right?

Somehow, I ended up in a club sorta thing with my good friends Jen and Cynthia. Girls night I guess. And it was my turn to get drinks so I stumbled my way threw the crowd.

"Three of those thingys we've been getting all night." I say because I can't for the life of me remember what they are called.

"Bella?" Someone says from behind me.

I whip around to face the person who called me.

"Whoa, bad idea." I say as the world seems to spin a bit, then I giggle.

I look up to see my good friend Jared.

"Jared!" I squeal as I throw my arms around his neck.

"Whoa there. How much have you had to drink, B?" he asks.

"Not enough. " I hiccup.

He laughs lightly and asks who I'm here with.

"Just Jen and Cynthia. We're celebrating the fact that I'm 18 and single now!" I scream, then laugh loudly.

Jared rubs the back of his head in an uncomfortable manner. "Yeah, I heard you and Edward split up."

I laugh. "Split up? More like he cheated and now is living it up with the slut while I go all boo-hoo over here."

"Here ya go." The bartender says as he sets down my drinks.

"Just add it to the tab." I say waving him off with a flick of my hand.

I turn back to Jared and eye him up and down. Hmm, how did I miss the fact that Jared was a total looker? I mean, he's really hot! Like...sexy and muscled. Hmmm...

"So how you been Jared?" I ask, making conversation.

"Oh you know, just hanging." He shrugged.

I giggled, then hiccuped again. "Sounds fun!"

"Hey pretty thing, need some help with those drinks?" Some man said sleezyingly.

I looked at him and just stared. "Whoa,"

He was...gross looking. Smiling kind of pervy, plus he looked as if he was 40 years older than me.

Okay I tend to exaggerate when I'm drunk.

"You're really ugly." I say bluntly.

Anger crosses his face and next thing I know, Jared is tugging me away from the man.

"Okay, that's enough drinkin for you. I'm taking you home."

"But, my drinks! And Jen and Cynthia are over there!" I protested.

I didn't want to go back to my parents house. They left for some business emergency to Miami or somewhere around there. I can't really remember anymore.

_Focus Bella!_

Right. Being dragged away.

"I can't just go!"

Jared sighed and flipped out his phone.

"Who are you calling?" I asked annoyed.

He puts up a finger to shush me and I huff childishly.

"Hey Jen? Yeah I have Bella. I'm going to take her home. Yeah the drinks might still be in the front of the bar."

"Tell her the tabs open for as long as she wants. Drinks are on my parents tonight." I say resigned to the fact that I was leaving.

But not without blowing my parents money a little bit.

Jared repeated what I said and said his goodbyes. Then he tugged me outside to his car and sat me down the front seat.

"You know, I was having a perfectly good time there." I say as he gets in and starts the car.

He says nothing just pulls out of the parking lot.

"Your place?" He asks.

I groan. "No. Please don't make me go to that place. My parents aren't there and I hate being in a big house all alone."

He sighs. "Fine where do you want me to take you?"

I contemplate for a moment. "Can I crash at your place?"

He nods and heads toward that direction.

I don't remember exactly what I said, but I chattered on about anything and everything during that ride. I'm a chatterbox when I'm drunk.

We arrived to his place and as I took of my coat and heels, I looked over Jared again.

He is hot. Not hotter then...

Never mind. Not thinking of him tonight. Plus if he can have his fun with that skank then I can have fun too.

"Hey Jared?" I start.

Don't think, just do.

"Yeah?" He lifts his head, untying his shoe laces.

I stand and go to where he kneels, right in front of his face.

"Still think I'm hot?" I ask.

I see it when he freezes. I can tell by the way his body stiffens.

"Bella." There is a warning in his voice, but I don't want, or need, a warning.

He stands slowly. He's tall. A good 4 inches taller then me.

"What?" I ask innocently as I look up at him.

"Don't do this." He says.

"What?" I ask. "This?"

And I bring my hand up to his neck and yank his head down to kiss him.

He stiffens but doesn't pull away. But he doesn't kiss me back either.

I groan. "Come on Jared. You know you think I'm hot, and you know I think your hot, so what's stopping you?" I ask annoyed.

"You're not ready for this." He says sternly.

I glare up at him, then push him away. "Who the hell do you think you are, telling me what I'm not ready for?" I growl.

But I can't stay mad. I feel as though I need this...this whatever he's doing. I need him to tell me that I need to stop so that later, I'll know it wasn't his fault. I'll know that I wanted this.

I soften my eyes. "Jared I need this. If not from you, then from another. But I will not be alone tonight. I promise you." I threaten.

He looks at me, torn. He knows I'm not bluffing. He can see it in my eyes.

"Bella..."

"Jared, please. Just...just tonight." I say stepping up and softly touching his cheek.

"You're drunk." He says weakly.

He's giving in.

I shake my head and stare him in the eye. "Not enough."

This time, when I lean in for a kiss, he responds and, though it feels different than his kisses, the alcohol in my system lets me recognize that it feels good.

I start unbuttoning his shirt and when I'm about to push it off his shoulder he grabs my hand and stops me.

"Jared." I say, annoyed.

"We stay friends. No matter what, okay?" The look he gives me is full of intensity that even with my drunken haze, it sobers me up a bit.

I nod. "I promise. We stay friends."

He looks at me for a beat longer, then grabs my hand and leads me to what I think it is the bedroom.

"I'm only doing this because I think you're right. You do need this. But I'm not willing to worry about you all night, ending with the wrong guy." He tells me.

I just nod.

And when we reach the bedroom, he's the one to kiss me.

"Just tonight." I say, and I watch my dress fall to the ground.

My shoes. Where did I leave my shoes?

I woke up, naked, with Jared to my side.

I'm not stupid. I knew what I did. And I remember everything about last night. How it felt, what he felt like.

I couldn't stay here. Not after that. I used Jared. I used him to feel something.

I should feel shame. I should feel...dirty and horrible. But I don't. I'm numb.

I'm a horrible person.

No wonder Edward left me.

_You left him, idiot._

I shake my head, trying to gather my emotions before I cry.

"Bella?" A groggy voice asks towards my left.

Jared.

"Yeah?" I croak. God even my voice sounds bad.

He sighs and starts to sit up.

"Are you okay?" He asks.

I take a moment to remember I am talking to my friend. That, and to control my voice.

I turn to him and decide to let go of this.

"I'm okay." I say and smile at him. "Thanks. For last night. I'm good now. I promise."

He eyes me before looking down.

"No, your not." He says.

"Hey, yes I a-" I start to protest.

He holds up a hand to stop me from saying anything.

"You're not. But you're not going to admit that now." He says. "Bella, I want you to listen to me. I don't know how deep you're in. But promise me that before it gets too bad, you'll get help."

"Jared, come on." I roll my eyes.

"Just...just promise me." He pleads.

I won't get that bad. I'm good now. I need to move on. I can move on. I don't need help. But I owe him. And if this gives him peace of mind...well then alright.

"I promise I won't let it get that far." I repeat.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

_**March 11, 2013: New York**_

_**Edward's POV**_

It was quiet once she finished and I didn't want to be the one to break it. I didn't know what I'd say.

I felt like yelling at her. I felt betrayed.

But that wasn't what was nagging me.

Jared saw something in Bella all those years back. He saw her struggling to hold on. Was he right? Did she break?

"Edward?" Bella asked from behind me.

I couldn't look at her yet. I was afraid of what'd I'd see. I remember a time when I saw her broken. When I saw her emotionless. Was that how Jared saw her? Or was it worse.

"Edward, I-" she paused to clear her throat. "I'm sorry if this hurts you. I know Jared was your friend too. I hope I'm not-"

"Jared was always more your friend then mine." I cut her off. I don't want her to apologize for that. She doesn't owe me an apology for that. No matter how much I thought I wanted it, I couldn't hear her say it.

I know I'd hurt her when I had announced my relationship with Tanya. I knew, and I felt a thrill doing it.

And now, well now I don't want to think about how I felt.

"You haven't finished your story." I said, turning to her.

She had stood up and walked towards me so that we were both leaning towards the side of the building.

"It just goes downhill from there." She murmurs.

"Well...I wanna know." I say after a moment.

She takes a moment and then starts.

"As I said, I wasn't taking my uncles death as well as I let everyone believe. I blamed myself, even though I wouldn't admit it. And every time you came on the TV, flaunting your relationship, I'd try and convince myself that I didn't care anymore. That I didn't want to hate you anymore. But things weren't getting better. I had stopped singing, I had stopped writing. All I did was focus on school and do housework when Jasper or Rose couldn't. It was only a matter of time before I broke, just like Jared said."

She paused to take a deep breath, as if she needed to prepare herself for the next words.

That scared me. This couldn't be going anywhere good.

"I was washing the dishes one day, lost in my own thoughts. And I got to thinking, what would the world be like if I weren't in it?"

I inhaled deeply as a deep shiver went through me.

A world without Bella...it was unthinkable. No matter what my feelings toward her were, I would never want her dead. Her death would be mine.

"Who would really miss me?" I didn't like the tone of her voice. It was far away, as if she was remembering exactly how she felt. As if she was still feeling what she felt that night. She was absentmindedly rubbing her wrists.

I knew I was staring at her. Possibly the longest I've stared at her ever since we were re-introduced. But this wasn't a look I liked to stare at. She was lost in her thoughts. Lost in her memories.

"You had moved on...quickly. My parents couldn't bother to give me even two days before work got in the way."

Her parents, ever the workaholics.

"And Jasper and Rosalie...well they would have been okay eventually. They had eachother. And as I was thinking this, I didn't realize I had been twirling a knife around for the longest time. The knife pinched me, just a small one. The tip. But that was enough to jolt me. I remember staring at the knife. Thinking how easy it's be."

"Bella," I choked. I knew what the ending, but hearing this...it was horrifying.

She jumped, startled. Her big brown eyes turned to stare into mine, as if she was barely realizing I was there.

"I didn't do it, of course." She whispered, keeping her gaze on me. "But I wanted too."

A beat of silence. I didn't know what my expression was but as she searched it, I knew it must have been bad. She raised a hand and placed a hand on my cheek, as if to soothe it. I couldn't help but lean into it for a moment, before I realized I shouldn't feel this way. I reached up and grabbed her hand and placed it lightly onto the roof top.

"What happened?" I asked, my voice gruff.

"I dropped the knife, turned of the water and ran to the nearest therapist around. Since it was an emergency and the doctor had known my uncle, she took me in and sat me down. I started making regular visits and got help."

I sighed with relief.

"I regret what I did with Jared. But it was something that needed to happen for me to realize something bigger." She finished.

"Jared saved me, like Tanya saved you."

It was a nice point. Maybe that's what I need to focus on.

* * *

**A/N: Grief strikes many people in many different ways. Bella 's was a delayed one and when it hit her, it hit her hard. Which is why she knows if she would have continued on with Edward the way it was before, she would have broke sooner or later. But more on that later. **

**Update news: Do you guys feel like the days are too spaced out? I mean, from Saturday to Thursday is a bit of a while. Should I change the days? Let me know what you guys think.**

**Thank you to those who are reading and reviewing. You guys are amazing! See you next time!**

**-KatherineHale**


	25. Things Are ChangingFor The Better

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.  
**_

* * *

_**March 13, 2014: New York**_

_**Bella's POV**_

_"And next up, we have Isabella Swan and Edward Cullen talking about their recent appearance on _Let's Harmonize_. But first, a short break. Stay tuned!"_

"And we're off. Good job, Tony." Some producer said.

We were sitting in the waiting area, watching the show playing on the screen. Today was the day of the interview and Edward seemed to be a nervous wreck. His knee was bouncing up and down, his hands running through his hair every 2 minutes. It's been this way since we arrived, about an hour ago. He was starting to make _me _nervous.

"Stop it." I murmured, and instinctively place my palm on his knee to stop it's movement.

He froze for a moment before tearing his knee away from my hand as if I'd burned it. I tried not to show my hurtful look.

_What an idiot. Business friends don't touch like that._

He bolted up and proceeded to start to pace.

"How can you be so calm about this? They're going to ask questions. About us." He hissed at me.

I rolled my eyes. "I know that. But it's no big deal. Really." I tell him.

"No big deal?" He looks at me as if I am crazy.

"I don't know about you but I'd rather not let anyone know about our past."

"I know that, Edward. I'm not stupid. I don't want that either." I say slowly, hoping maybe he'd just calm down and realize I'm on his team.

"Then we should have planned something! We should have made up a reason as to why we've never talked even though we're from the same country!" He says, his voice rising to the point of hysteria.

I shook my head. "I'm not so good at lying."

He gives me a look that has me chuckle.

"Edward, just...calm down. We don't have to lie. Just say...we were friends back then, tried the band thing, but college got in the way. We lost touch and our schedules never mixed so we hadn't crossed paths. But now we're happy we get this chance to see each other and make a duet. There."

"You say it like it's so simple." He grumbles.

"It is. It's not a lie, that is technically what happened." I state, trying to get through to him.

He glared at me. _At least he wasn't pacing anymore._

"I wasn't happy to see you. And if I recall correctly, we were more than friends."

"Technicalities." I say, standing up to stand next to him. "I could tell them our whole story if you prefer." I said sarcastically.

That wouldn't be such a good idea. I promised my family and loved ones that my Uncle's death would never be on full broadcast to the world. The outcomes wouldn't be good.

He shook his head. "No." He said finally. "But this guy is known for sniffing out the truth. He can see lies a mile away."

I sighed. "Tony is easy if you know how to handle him. The trick about him is that you have to be smart and not give away anything with your answers. He'll try and pry but just be confident and he won't have anything to mess with." I advised.

There was a beat of silence before he finally seemed to relax.

"Okay. Sorry for freaking out." He says quietly.

I shrug. "We're all permitted a freak out now and then."

I give him a small smile and he returns the gesture.

He's about to say something but is interrupted by Rose. "Are you guys ready?"

I turn to Edward and he nods. "Ready."

"So Bella, long time no see dear!" Tony exclaims once all the screams die down.

I shoot him my polite smile and say "I know, Tony. It's been too long."

"And you brought a guest today! Edward, man it's been a real battle trying to get you on my show."

Edward chuckles and says "Yeah, I'm sorry about that. It's just New York is a far travel for me. But I'm here now."

"True, true. We are here to talk about your upcoming single. You two collaborated together on this, correct?"

"Yes." I say while Edward nodded.

"People want to know, was the show the first time you guys met or was it sometime earlier?" He asked.

This is Tony's trick. He asks you questions that he already knows the answer to just to see which kind of person you're going to be. The one he has to dig deep or the one where he just has to ask the right questions. I always prefer to be the latter.

So when Edward begins to slowly nod, I subtly elbow his side and throw Tony a smile.

"Tony," I begin. "You know Edward and I are from the same state." I say sickly sweet.

He gives the crowd a sweet laugh. "Of course, of course. But did you guys know each other?" He probed.

I look at Edward, waiting to see where he wants to take this.

"We did. Forks was a small town and Bella here was a klutz so my father and her were always very acquainted."

I smile as the crowd laughs.

"Bella, a klutz? Since when?" Tony asked, shocked.

Edward looked at me and I couldn't stop the blush that creeped up on my cheeks.

"Ever since I knew her." Edward stated softly, not taking his gaze off of me.

"So then, why the distance?"

That seemed to snap him out of whatever trance he seemed to be in.

"We weren't distant. We were somewhat friends back then." Edward replies.

"No I mean, why the distance _now_?"

"Oh...um well." Edward ran his hand through his hair, a nervous habit, so I decided to take over.

"Our schedules never mixed." I said simply.

Tony snorts and Edward stiffens. "You don't expect me to believe that one, do you dear?"

"I do. It's the truth." I state calmly staring him down.

I feel Edward nod beside me. "Yes, for some reason whenever I was in Europe or touring, Bella would get some offer in LA."

"And I haven't been to Washington ever since I left it, so we never really crossed paths." I continue.

"It sounds to me like there was some avoidance there." Tony mused.

"Tony, don't go looking for a story where there is none." I warn, trying to keep my tone light so I wouldn't give anything away.

Tony puts his hands up in mock surrender. "Right, right. I forget you know all my ticks Bella." He teases. "Let's talk about this song."

I feel Edward begin to relax again.

And after that, it was purely music questions, and how well we worked together. Just like I said it'd be.

Simple.

"That was better than I expected." Rose said once everything was said and done.

We were having drinks at our usual hang out bar just before we called it a night. The Cullens were meant to leave tomorrow for their flight at noon so this would be our last night before we send them off tomorrow. Rose had convinced Alice to give them a ride to the airport as it would be silly of them to call a cad if we were available.

"You expected worse?" Jasper asked surprised.

"Of course." Rose replied while taking a sip of her drink.

"I thought Bella's been through Tony before." Alice questioned.

"She has. He hasn't." She pointed at Edward with a slight smirk.

I rolled my eyes. This was so like Rose, trying to start an argument.

"He did fine." I say exasperated while Edward turns and glares at Rose.

"Yeah, he seemed to handle it just fine." Jasper interjected.

Rose snorted. "Oh please, he seemed entirely freaked!"

"Oh like you weren't your first time with Tony." I retorted.

"Bella..." Alice started, then turned to Edward. "Edward, you did seem a little freaked."

Rose smiled smugly. "See. Admit it, you were nervous and scared." She told Edward.

He rolled his eyes and grabbed his beer, taking a big swig.

"Fine, I was nervous." He finally grumbles.

Rose smiles and does something that surprises us all.

She leans over and pats his hand in an affectionate manner. I would be completely stunned if it weren't for her next words.

"It's okay to act like a pussy now and then. In fact, it's expected of you." She says sweetly.

Now, I love my sister. I really do. But she and Edward have always had that weird love/hate relationship and I'm going to be honest. If Edward would have decided to snap at her in that moment, well...I wouldn't blame him.

But he didn't. As we all waited with bated breaths to see where he would take it, he surprised us.

He snatched her hand and held it lovingly, his eyes showing a playful glint to them.

"Oh Rose, I would be offended but being a bitch is expected of you so..." He trails while throwing her a crooked grin.

I snort as Rose snatches her hand away in disgust.

"Asshole." She mutters as the whole table laughs.

"You did ask for it." Jasper reminds her.

She rolls her eyes and gets up. "I'm going to get another drink. Anybody want another?"

Alice and Jasper raise their hands and even though Emmett finished his drink, he doesn't even look her way.

I sigh, these two were going to be the difficult ones to get in a room alone. Alice and Jasper aren't really talking to each other, but they do acknowledge each other, sometimes even sending wistful glances when the other isn't looking. Emmett and Rose refuse to even look at each other.

"Get me one too Rose." I say.

She eyed me warily. "You don't even like this beer Bella."

I shrug. "I want one."

She rolls her eyes but nods anyway.

"I'll go help her." Alice says, getting up to join her.

Once Jasper, Emmett, Edward and I are left at the table, Jasper turns to me and Edward and asks "How's the music coming? Have you decided how you're going to work this out?"

Ever the businessman, Jasper.

"Um we decided we are going to treat this as if we were singing alone. I write my songs, Edward writes his and sometime in May we meet up and chose which one's we like best and go from there." I say.

Emmett purses his lips, obviously disapproving. "Isn't it better to write together, that way the song belongs to both of you?"

I look at Edward and he sighs. "It's easier this way. It'd be a hassle having to make Bella fly out to LA every week and you know Tanya would not be happy with me having to fly out to New York all the time."

Whoa, not the excuse he gave me.

"Plus, Mac wants to keep this on the down-low. If Bella's flying all the time to LA when she never used to, it might spark some unwanted suspicions."

That sounds more like it.

"But this was supposed to be a project both you and Bella decided to do together. Mac said he wanted it down together." Jasper says, reasoning coloring his tone.

Edward gave a frustrated huff and says "Well then what do you propose we do? We can't be flying everywhere all the time and we can't make it suspicious."

"What about emailing and skyping and all that?" Emmett suggests.

I scrunch my nose up in distaste.

Emmett chuckles at my expression before asking "What?"

Jasper chuckles. "Bella sucks at technology. Especially Skype."

"What? But it's so easy to use!" Emmett exclaims.

"Obviously not for everyone Em." Edward teases.

"Hey! Look, my computer's really old and it freezes all the time. It just bugs me so I don't really go online much. That's what I've got smart phones for." I defend myself.

"First of all, using a cell phone is almost like using a laptop."

"No it's not, it's easier." I interrupt.

Edward rolls his eyes. "Yes it is. And second of all, why don't you just get a new computer? It's not like you don't have the money for it."

"Yeah, see, problem solved. Get a new computer, then you and Edward can work through skype meetings and emails." Emmett says.

I scoff. Yeah, problem solved.

I turn to Jasper. "You'll buy me a new computer? Cuz you know I have no idea what I'm looking for there."

He laughs and playfully messes with my hair. "Sure thing, Bella bean."

I roll my eyes and duck out of his reach, scooting closer to Emmett.

He wraps a hand around my shoulders and as Jasper engages Edward into a conversation about some sport, he whispers in my ear "Is it obvious that I'm uncomfortable?"

I sigh and pat his leg. "Just a bit. Lighten up, she won't eat you alive here." I poke his stomach in an effort to make him laugh.

He gives me a low chuckle and says "You mean like how she didn't eat Edward alive?"

I laugh. "She only did that because that's the only way she knows how to talk to Edward. Even when we were all friends. You know that. Plus after what Edward told her earlier?"

Emmett gives a belly laugh remembering earlier.

Rose had been coolly polite to all the Cullen's, since they got here. Alice not so much after the shopping spree but Edward? It was all polite chat when she couldn't avoid talking to him. She probably hadn't said a mean thing to anyone so far. I know that she was trying for me and Jasper. Maybe even for Alice, but it was sort of freaking us all out. Rose is a bitch by nature. And I love her like that. Polite Rose just makes me edgy.

And it made Edward edgy too until he just snapped. When we met up she politely asked them how their morning was and he told her, and I quote, "Stop being so nice. It's freaking me out and quite frankly, the act doesn't suit you."

Rose looked shocked for a minute before giving him the finger and said "Thank god. I was getting tired of pretending I give a shit about you."

And then all was right in the world again.

Well not really but you get the picture.

I giggled. "Emmett she won't do that to you." I assure him.

"Yeah, no she'll just continue to ignore me." He says sadly.

"Hey she isn't the only one ignoring." I defend Rose.

"I'm not the one that left her." He snaps at me.

I look at him with a sad expression, full of sympathy.

Emmett didn't deserve to be left, but Rose doesn't deserve to be belittled. And if Emmett is waiting for an apology from Rose to finally move on from this building tension between them, then he'd be waiting a long time.

"Emmett, don't expect something you know she won't do. You know her, or at least you knew her. She's not much different. She'll never be the one to approach you first. You know that. And if you think you're going to get an apology out of her, don't hold your breath." I tell him, trying to keep my voice low.

He opened his mouth to say something when suddenly I get a beer slammed in front of me.

"Here you go." She says with a tight smile.

Uh oh. I know that look.

Looks like the little chat I'm dreading to have with Rose about Emmett will have to come sooner rather than later.

"Um, thanks." I mutter, taking a small sip of the beer.

Gah, this shit is nasty. I never liked it, always preferring cocktails or wine. I know, it sounds prissy but beer always left me with a bitter taste and I just can never get past the taste. Sometimes I'll drink it at parties or when I'm feeling like I need one, but I tend to avoid it.

"Gross, here you take it." I slip it to Emmett.

Rose just stares at me before shaking her head.

"If he wanted a fucking beer he could have just asked me." She growled.

I widen my eyes and snap my head to watch Emmett glare at Rose.

The table quieted, Jasper placing a hand on Rose shoulder. A warning.

"I didn't want one." Emmett says coolly.

She snorts. "Please, you just didn't want one from me."

"Rose." Jasper says lowly.

She shakes off his hand from her shoulder.

"You're right. I didn't want to have to owe you anything." Emmett says.

She rolls her eyes. "It's a fucking beer. You wouldn't owe me anything if I got you one."

No, please. No brawl here. We were just getting along, plus Rose is slightly drunk and she's always known for giving away too much when she's drunk.

Before Emmett spoke again Alice cut in. "Alrighty, well it's getting late. We have an early flight tomorrow-"

"You leave at noon." Rose interrupted.

But Alice just continued as if she didn't hear anything. "And we need to get rested. I assume you and Edward have a plan as to how the music production will go?" She asks me.

"Um..." I turn to Edward questioningly.

"Skype and email?" He asks hopefully.

I sigh and nod. "Just don't laugh when I'm having issues. I'll text you my email address and skype name."

He nods in approval and stands up.

"You're not going to finish your beer?" Jasper asks Alice, obviously bummed that they were leaving.

Alice shakes her head. "It's late and I'm pretty tired."

She comes and gives me a quick hug and does the same to Rose before hesitating and doing the same to Jasper.

Like I said, Jasper and Alice will be the easy one of us all.

I give Emmett a light hug and watch as he and Edward give Jasper one of their manly handshakes.

Edward then stares at me for a minute.

I want to hug him. I do. But business friends don't hug and he looks as though he's about to blow a brain cell trying to figure out how to say bye to me. So I save him from the trouble.

I give him a soft smile and wave.

"Goodnight Edward."

He nods and says "Goodnight Bella."

And as I watch them exit from the corner of my eye, I swear I see him turn back and smile.

_**March 14, 2013: New York Airport**_

"You'll call right?" Alice asks as she hugs Rose and I goodbye.

We were at the airport, getting ready to send them off. It was harder than I thought it'd be. We had accomplished much during this trip and I'm afraid that once they leave, once Edward get's back into the clutches of that she-devil skank, everything we'd agreed to here would vanish.

But I couldn't just tie him up and make him stay here. I couldn't just make them all stay here.

"Of course, Alice. We'll call, text, and visit hopefully!" I assure her.

"Yeah, you're going to wish we had just left you alone." Rose teases her, nudging her playfully with his hip.

Alice laughs. "Please, I wish that everyday. Even before you left." she teases right back.

"See yeah later Bells." Emmett says, swooping me up in a hug.

"Aw Emmie, I'll miss you." I tell him wrapping my arms around him.

"Gotta say, this trip wasn't half bad." He smiles.

"I'm glad. Hopefully you'll come again." I say.

He glances at Rose, but not in anger. This time it's a bit...wistful? "Maybe." He says softly.

I rub his shoulder and say "She'll come around. Watch in no time you're going to wish she'd just go back to ignoring you."

"I'm not saying I want to talk to her now Bells." He says defensively.

"I know. But you do. I can tell." I say knowingly.

He arches an eyebrow. "Do you now?"

I nod. "I know you."

He stares at me for a moment before shaking his head. "Never change Bella. That song you and Edward made was a big hit. I loved it. And even though he'd never admit it, I can tell he misses making music with you."

I blush. Now it's Emmett digging too deep.

I turn to see Edward laughing with Jasper about something.

"I missed making music with him too."

And we leave it there. Emmett knows that I'm not ready to talk about it yet so instead we just walk closer to the drop off area.

"Well, it's been great guys." Alice says as she grabs her luggage.

"See you later!" Emmett says and walks forward with Alice following.

Edward caught my eye and lingered.

"Bye Edward," Jasper tells him.

"Have a safe flight fucktard." Rose sneers at him.

I roll my eyes while Edward smirks at her. "I know we want me to get there safely princess. No need to voice it out loud."

Rose snorts and walks toward the exit while I giggle.

"Come when you're ready Bella." Jasper says dragging Rose with him.

I smile.

Subtle.

"So you'll text me your email address?" Edward asks.

I nod. "Or you could text me yours if you want."

"It's fine. Doesn't matter to me." He shrugs.

"Okay." I say.

The air is tense between us and though I do feel awkward, I'm glad I don't feel like I'm being hated on the spot.

"I should go..." he says after a moment.

"Yeah, wouldn't want to miss the flight." I say nodding.

"Yeah, so..." He shifts on his feet.

Right. The goodbye. Um...business friends don't hug. The don't give kisses on cheeks...at least not in america. Unless you're completely rich. So...

Handshakes! They give handshakes!

I quickly stick out my hand and smile, feeling completely clever.

"Bye Edward." I say firmly.

He looks at my hand and for a split second, I'm scared he'll reject it and call me a freak. But he doesn't. He looks down at my hand and then gives me the biggest smile I've seen him give me in a long while.

"Bye Bella." He shakes it, laughing slightly.

Without letting go, his eyes soften and he says "I really enjoyed our time here."

"I really enjoyed all of your company." I say truthfully.

"New York is awesome. And I loved it."

I smile at him warmly and say "But it's nothing like the first time. There's always a different thrill when it happens for the first time."

I'm really hoping I didn't step out of line by saying that, but when he just keeps on smiling, I relieved. And he does one better.

"True. The first time is always different."

He agrees.

He lets go of my hand and turns to start walking away. But before he gets to far, I feel like I have one more thing to say.

"Bye Business friend!" I yell, waving my hand at him.

He turns with a smile and waves back. "Bye Business friend." And he laughs before he checks in with the baggage people and leaves my line of view.

And as I turn to join my best friends in the car, I can't wipe of the smile that has taken residence in my mouth.

_Bye Business Friend...for now._

_**Edward's Pov**_

Oh fuck, what did I get myself into.

* * *

**A/N: So the updating schedule. Some of you suggested posting 3 times a week and I don't really know if I can do that. One thing that's for sure is that there would be shorter chapters. Others suggested Wednesday and Saturday. That's doable I think. I really don't know. What would you all prefer? 3/shorter or Wed/Sat. Or just stay how it is? Let me know.  
**

**Thank you all to those who review! You guys make my day(:**

**And thank you to all that have been following and favorting my story. Means the world to me, knowing you guys semi-like this. Till next time!**

**-KatherineHale**


	26. Emails and Thoughts

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

**From: Bella Swan **

**Subject: Song Choice**

**Date: March 17, 2013: 12:45**

**To: Edward Cullen **

Hey Edward,

So I was thinking. While I've listened to most of your songs throughout the years, I still can't really get a sense of what kind of music style you use. It varies from country to pop to rock, but I don't know if that's because you like it like that, or because your producer asked you too. I'm cool with anything but I kinda need to know what you'll like.

Bella

**From: Edward Cullen **

**Subject: Re: Song Choice**

**Date: March 21, 2013: 1:30**

**To: Bella Swan **

Bella,

I write all of my music so any style is fine with me. I was actually thinking of a melody. I'll send you the tune once I get it down.

Edward

**From: Edward Cullen **

**Subject: Change Your Tune**

**Date: March 22, 2013: 3:30 AM**

**To: Bella Swan **

**Attachment: mp3md.**

Here you go. Let me know what you think.

Edward

**From: Bella Swan **

**Subject: Changing My Tune**

**Date: March 22, 2013: 9:17 AM**

**To: Edward Cullen**

It was great! Maybe just make a faster tempo? And what the hell are you doing up at 3:30 in the morning? Are you crazy? (:

Bella

**From: Edward Cullen**

**Subject: Craziness**

**Date: March 22, 2013: 9:30 AM**

**To: Bella Swan**

**Attachment: mp3md.**

Faster tempo? Like this? And as for the early time, what can I say? I'm a morning person.

Edward

**From: Bella Swan**

**Subject: So I Went To This Concert**

**Date: March 23, 2013: 12:00 PM**

**To: Edward Cullen**

Yeah, just like that! I love the guitar sound! I actually have some lyrics down. Watch.

_You: Girls in their heels and a skinny pair of blue jeans_

_Me: Boys in black pearl buttons lookin just like Springsteen_

_You: Momma says why you wanna play in_

_Both: A silly rock n' roll band_

_You: Well if you stood here Momma, I know you'd understand yeah_

_Me: It's the lights, It's the high, It's the roar of a crowd on a Friday night_

As you can tell, we went to a country concert last night, lol! You don't have to like it, just try it out. It sounded good to me but I think I might have been slightly drunk when I wrote that down.

Morning person? Gah, I hate those ;)

Bella

P.S: Did you hear the release of the song? Bruises was a hit!

**From: Edward Cullen**

**Subject: Alcoholic? **

**Date: March 23, 7:17 PM**

**To: Bella Swan**

_Both: And everybody's screaming out yeah, yeah, yeah! And everybody's singing out yeah yeah yeah._

As you can tell I go to many concerts. Though I am pretty concerned, Bella you always seem to be drinking. That can't be good ;) The lyrics are good. Keep them.

You can be a morning person at times too...

Edward

P.S: I didn't but Alice showed me the ratings. It is pretty cool huh?

**From: Bella Swan**

**Subject: Keeping Them And Adding Yours**

**Date: March 23, 2013: 9:20 PM**

**To: Edward Cullen**

_Both: Get on your feet if it feels good, if it feels right._

Alice said you have news from Mac but she wouldn't tell me what. Said you'd say it when you wanted to? And oh please, I do not have a drinking problem. It's only when I hang out with my friend Victoria that I get a slight buzz. Other than that, it's usually only like...once a month.

I'm only a morning person on Christmas, and even then I wonder...

Bella

P.S: Cool? Try fucking amazing! Top five in the first week!

**From:Edward Cullen**

**Subject: Skyping**

**Date: March 23, 2013: 10:02 PM**

**To: Bella Swan**

I know you're avoiding skyping but it'd be a lot easier than trying to do this online. Just a suggestion.

Mac just wanted to let us know that the song was a hit, and that he was proud. He can't wait for the CD to come out.

Edward

P.S: Okay fine. Fucking amazing. Just don't let it get to your head just yet. They liked the first one, who knows about the others.

_**Bella's POV**_

"I swear this is more difficult than it looks." I grumbled.

Alice laughed through the tiny screen. "How could you have never used one of these? And Bella, hold it down. No down. Ugh, when you see your face, I see your face, got it?"

We were trying to get this whole skyping thing down, and I just couldn't figure it out! The inernet sucked here and it kept on freezing so I had no idea where the stupid screen was pointing. Oh how I hate this. Don't get me wrong, I'm not completely horrible at technology. I know my way around it. But I had absolutely no patience for slow internet. None whatsoever.

I heard Edward's velvety laugh seep through the speaker.

"Shut up Edward." I growled, moving the screen yet again, waiting to see if it was good.

"I didn't say anything!" He said with a playful tone.

"You laughed, which means that you're laughing at me. Stop it. Meanie." I pouted.

"Ugh, Bella! Stop moving it so much! My god, I swear you're worse then my grandma!" Alice finally lost her patience.

_Took her long enough._

"Alright, can you see me yet?" She asked, her voice more controlled.

I nodded, seeing her full face while getting a small glimpse of Edward.

"Can you see me?" I asked.

I watched as Alice shook her head before seeming to give up and threw her hands over her face.

"Argh, I give up. You're hopeless. Get better internet." She spat before getting up and leaving, leaving Edward behind with an amused smile.

After a moment, I asked "Is she gone?"

He nodded. "Yup. You officially broke Alice."

I groaned as I put my hands over my face. "I don't get how to do this!" I said, frustrated.

I heard as Edward once again laughed and then there was some rustling and shifting around. When I peeked up again, I saw that he had moved to Alice's previous seat.

"Okay, tell me what your screen looks like." He said.

I lifted my head. "Why?"

"Because we are going to figure this out, and then we are going to work on that song you've been saying."

I groaned again. "I'm a lost cause. We should just fly to each other."

He smiled and said "Bella, just trust me."

He couldn't see me, which I am very glad for. If he could've, he would have seen my face flash with a bit of pain and fear those words brought me.

"Okay, Edward. I'll trust you."

And I didn't just mean with the computer.

**From: Bella Swan**

**Subject: I'm a Pro**

**Date: March 26, 2013**

**To: Edward Cullen**

So this is Bella, Pro at Skyping speaking, and I would just like to tell you that I have finished the song and need the melody now. I really liked the last one we discussed.

Over and out,

Bella

**From: Edward Cullen**

**Subject: Sure You Are**

**Date: March 26, 2013: 4:15**

**To: Bella Swan**

This is Edward, highly doubting one time counts you as a Skyping pro. And I'll send it to you later.

Over and out,

Edward

**From: Bella Swan**

**Subject: Doubt No More, Its Possible**

**Date: March 27, 2013: 4:17 PM**

I am a Skyping genius. Don't deny it Edward, embrace it:)

Bella

_**Edwards POV **_

It had been a month. A month of emailing and texting and skyping back and forth between Bella and I. Most of the time it'd be about a new song lyric. But sometimes, very randomly, she'd send me a text about something random, nothing to do with work or our family. And though I knew that I shouldn't really care for those messages, I craved those messages. They were the ones that reminded me of us, and instead of ignoring or feeling angry about it, I decided not to think about how I felt about it and just live it.

And it was working. Until today.

Tanya and I were having our typical night out for dinner. She rarely liked to eat in, and seeing as how I haven't cooked a real meal in years, I didn't object.

We were eating and talking about her latest troubles with her friends, when suddenly my phone, which was sitting on the table, vibrated, cutting whatever she was about to say off.

I looked at her apologetically, though I was secretly happy to finally have something to do other than listen to her drown on and on.

"Sorry, it might be Alice." I explained.

She nodded, annoyed.

**New message from: Bella**

**You know that moment when an asshole bumps into you and doesn't apologize, and you call out to him, and he realizes you're famous and suddenly decides you're worth apologizing too? Yeah I hate those people.**

"Alice has good news?" Tanya asked, startling me.

"What?" I asked, confused.

"Alice. Didn't she message you? I'm assuming it's good news with the way you're smiling about it."

I hadn't even realized I was smiling...shit. I desperately wanted to lie and say that yes it was Alice. But that would mean I was doing something wrong, and I knew that wasn't the case.

"No, it's actually Bella." I said slowly.

You could see the difference in her face. What used to be mild annoyance when she thought it was Alice, turned to full blown anger when she knew it was Bella.

_Here we go again._

"What?" She hissed, placing her fork down and glaring at me.

I sighed. "Tanya, please don't start with this again."

"No, this is not acceptable. I understand, or I'm trying to understand, that you have to work with her. But you do not have to talk to her while we are eating. Doesn't she have any manners and knows that it's dinner time over here?"

"Tanya, it's the time difference. And she does have manners, if she didn't, she would have called." I said calmly, but I was getting extremely fed up with all the Bella bashing.

Tanya looked at me with the look of complete surprise.

"You're defending her?"

I sighed and looked away, not really sure how to answer. I was defending her. I just wasn't sure I was ready to admit it. We were...business friends. And I'd be lying if I said I didn't care for her in a way. I'll always care for her, even if I still semi hated her.

_You don't hate her. _My inner self told me.

This is why not thinking about it is better.

"Edward, I don't know what she did to get back on Alice's and Emmett's good side, but I never thought you'd be stupid enough to let her back in." Tanya said.

"Watch it, Tanya. You're walking on thin ice right now."

"And you're treading dangerous waters Edward. Have you honestly forgotten what she did to you and your siblings? How badly she hurt you all just because she was too much of a coward to face the truth?"

"I haven't forgotten, Tanya. I've just chosen to be an _adult_ about this." I hissed.

"No, Edward. You're not being an adult. You're being pathetic. You let them all in simply because they say a few pretty words. She left you. They left all of you. Broken. And I was the one to fix all of this. Maybe you should think about _that_ next time she sends you a text message."

She got up and threw her napkin on the table. "I'll be in the car."

I watched her as she walked away, wondering if she was right. Bella and Jasper had wormed their way back into my life, and it felt so natural, that I didn't have time to think about if I had wanted this in the first place. Hadn't I said in the beginning that any sort of friendship wasn't happening in this business deal? And look where we are now. Maybe Tanya was right. Maybe I was being pathetic. Maybe we were all being pathetic, letting them win again.

I looked at my phone, which still had Bella's message on it. Did I want to lose whatever progress we had made? Alice seemed happier with Bella's friendship back. She seemed happy now, with things like this.

But Tanya wasn't. And I owe her the respect.

With a sigh, I exited the message, threw a 50 bill, and walked out, following Tanya, and trying not giving the text a second thought.

_Easier said than done.  
_

**From: Bella Swan**

**Subject: Skyping Day!**

**Date: April 27, 2013: 3:30PM**

**To: Edward Cullen**

Got a new idea for a song! I know we're almost done with the list, but I have a good feeling about this one. Skype today?

Anxiously excited,

Bella

**From: Bella Swan**

**Subject: Edward?**

**Date: April 28, 2013: 8:40 AM**

**To: Edward Cullen **

You haven't replied and I need to know if you can today.

Let me know,

Bella

**New message: Bella Swan**

**Edward? Have you gotten my emails? **

"Hey Alice."

"Hey Bella. Mac wanted to know of you can fly in on May 30 to discuss recording the music. He wants the album done by June 4 so he can start the promo. He's really proud that you guys have kept this such a good secret."

"Thanks, listen, can you tell Edward I need sample melodies on anything so I can come up with some lyrics? We need 2 more songs and we haven't talked in a while."

"You guys don't email anymore?"

"No, not really."

"What? Why?"

"I don't know, Alice. Maybe he's been busy."

"You know now that you mention it, I haven't heard from him in a while too. I wonder what he's been doing..."

"I really don't know. Listen I have to go. Just tell him for me."

"Bella, just text him. And tell him I need to talk with him too."

"...okay. I've gotta go. Love you!"

"...love you too."

_**New message**_**: Bella Swan**

**I need that song by tomorrow, if you can. I know we haven't talked in a while but Mac wants this done by the end of this month so we really need to talk. Also, Alice is looking for you.**

**From: Edward Cullen **

**Subject: The Song**

**Date: May 15, 2013: 3:30 PM**

**To: Bella Swan **

**Attachment: spends**

This is what I came up with. All it needs is the girl part and it's done. You can do whatever you want with the other song.

Edward Cullen

Bella's POV

_"Love...something you know nothing of..."_

"Hey, that sounds pretty good." Jasper's voice came through the headphones.

I yanked them off and turned to him. "You can hear it?"

"They're not exactly quite." He teased.

I gave him a soft smile before sighing and turning the music off.

I was tired. Extremely tired. I had been listening to the song Edward sent over and over again for the past 2 hours, and I still had no idea what to add. He was sending me a message, that much was clear. But I had nothing to say back. Something changed with us in the past couple months, and I can't for the life of me know what it was. Did I say something bad? I had texted him about something random, but I didn't know what could've offended him in that message.

Jasper frowned slightly. "What's wrong Bells?"

I looked at him and rubbed my temple. "I honestly don't know."

"Is it something with Edward?"

I nodded and said "Yeah, but I don't know what! I think he's mad at me, but I'm not sure why. I didn't do anything."

"Have you asked Alice?"

I shook my head. "I don't want to get her involved."

"But I thought you guys were okay now?" Jasper said confused.

"I thought so too."

"What could have changed?"

_My thoughts exactly. _

"I don't know." I said resigned.

Jasper rubbed my shoulders in a comforting manner and gave me a slight hug.

"I know what changed." Rose's voice coming from down the hall. She came into i the room and looked straight at me.

"What changed is that he's with Tanya now."

_Of course. Tanya._

**From: Bella Swan**

**Subject: Re: The Song**

**Date: May 17, 2013: 9:47 PM**

**To: Edward Cullen **

I'll have it done by the 29th. We fly in the 30th.

Bella Swan

* * *

**A/N: Don't hate me. You all knew it had to happen. I mean he did go back to Tanya, she had to somehow plant the doubt in there. Don't worry though, next chapter Bella goes to LA and everything will be better. Maybe. Hopefully. I don't know. We'll see.**

**Updating schedule! So I have decided to do Wednesday and Saturday as the normal and with the occasional Monday update. If time permits. Monday's aren't for sure but keep an eye out. I might surprise you.**

**Songs used in this chapter were both by Lady Antebellum. It was Stars Tonight and All for Love, though you'll get the full version of it next chapter I think. I'm really into their songs right now so don't be surprised if their lyrics pop up now and then. Check them out if you haven't heard them already.**

**Thank you to all who have followed/favorited. Means a lot to me! And to those who have reviewed, you guys rock! **

**Please review and I'll see you guys Wednesday! (Or Monday if I can)**

**-KatherineHale**


	27. New Perspective

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**May 30, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Bella's POV**_

The funny thing about distance it that, for some reason, when you are reunited, you start to see all the changes in a person. It isn't what you expect to see. Some changes are small, pretty insignificant like hair that was once really short, now grown long enough to touch the waist or someone who was as skinny as a board now gained a few pounds. Then there are the changes that you feel in mood. In the way you used to be with a person. Like a tension that wasn't there before. Or maybe an awkward moment where none of you know exactly what to say.

I was worried it'd be the latter changes I'd see in the Cullen's. We had made such progress with Alice and Emmett, texting and calling almost everyday. Whatever progress I had made with Edward was automatically shut down by that venomous bitch, but I had decided I wasn't going to focus on that. I wasn't that surprised she sunk her clutches on him again.

But I didn't know how or what was going to happen on this trip, and that made me a little edgy. Jasper kept reassuring me that everything would be fine, but I wasn't so sure. Seeing someone is a lot different than talking to them on the phone.

We were only here for a week, cramming all the studio recording in and then Rose, Jasper and I were heading out to Italy where we were spending our annual two week vacation with my parents. Not exactly something I was looking forward to. I had been avoiding my mothers calls, choosing instead to communicate threw my dad because lets face it. My dad didn't want to talk about boys with me. I wasn't ready to tell her anything, plus I'm not sure I'm even allowed to, what with the contract with Mac.

"Bella, over there." Jasper broke through my thoughts, pointing to my bag, which was coming out of the conveyor belt.

I smiled at him in thanks and went to grab it.

"Okay, Alice should be out there already so we should hurry." Rose suggested, walking towards the waiting area, us following closely behind.

We spotted her immediately. Well, we spotted Emmett immediately and saw Alice's small frame next to him. Edward wasn't with them, though then again, maybe that was best for now.

"Hey guys!" Alice greeted happily, throwing her arms around my neck in greeting.

I smiled and relaxed into the hug. At least she hadn't changed. And as I turned to Emmett, I noticed he hadn't either.

"Hey," I smiled and gave him a hug as well as Alice turned to greet Rose in the similar manner. Things tensed when she turned to Jasper and when Emmett turned to Rose but they simply shrugged and smiled to each other. I beamed, no screaming!

"Come on guys, Riley's waiting." Alice said, helping Rose with one of her bags and tossed it to Emmett.

We walked together, Alice explaining that Riley was their driver, as well as the best driver in LA. Guess we all said that about the driver.

Riley was really nice, and claimed to have loved some of the duets Jazz and I had done a few years back.

On the way to wherever they were taking us, Alice tried to catch up, finally talking more than she had on the phone.

"We're meeting Edward and Tanya at this restaurant I know you guys will love." She told us, my back stiffening at the sound of Edward's name.

"Really?" Jasper said, in a tone I did not like one bit. "You know, we haven't heard from Edward in a while."

_Dammit Jasper, let it go._

Emmett turned to me, surprised.

"I thought you two were working on the music?" He asked.

I turned to stare at my hands. "Yeah, we were. But he got really busy near the end and we haven't really talked much nowadays." I say.

Alice looks at me before turning to Rose. "He's being a dick again?"

I snap my head and am about to protest but Rose beats me to it. "All thanks to that skank."

I roll my eyes. It doesn't matter anymore. I'm angry about it, I mean at least he should have the decency to tell me our truce or whatever was over, but I didn't want to drive a wedge or start problems with his family.

Alice's eyes sparked with a slight fury that quickly dimmed to pain.

"You have to understand," She starts to plead, but I hold up a hand.

"I do understand." I say, because I did. But I didn't want to talk about this. "Let's just...talk about something else."

And she understands, quickly changing the subject onto how hectic this week will be and the schedule she has implemented.

Once we arrive to the restaurant, I almost forget that we are meeting Edward and Tanya. I was that comfortable with my friends, that I forgot to worry about what I was getting into.

They were already there, sitting on the table and seeming to be in an intense conversation. Her eyes annoyed and his firm. I could vaguely read his lips as he says "I mean it Tanya, no drama tonight."

I smirk slightly, happy she's getting a talk. And as if he sense my gaze, Edward shoots his eyes to mine, and my smirk fades. He doesn't look angry, or ashamed or anything. He stares blankly at me and I stare blankly at him as well. No hiding now.

As we approach, they stand.

I clear my throat, determined to show everyone I could be civil, and said "Hello Edward, Tanya."

She gave me a sickly sweet smile and said "Hi Isabella, Rosalie. How...nice to see you." and then turned to Jasper and said "And Jasper, looking as dashing as ever."

I forget that Jasper used to like her too. The look he gives me when she turns away has me giggle slightly._ Looks like he doesn't anymore._

We all sat in the round table and became engrossed in the menu, with me sitting next to Emmett and Jasper, Rose at his side and next to her Alice who sat next to Edward and then Tanya. All having a barrier, distance between a drama that could be bad.

Sadly, a menu could only be talked about so much before it became obvious we were avoiding talking. We received a couple stares, but Alice assured us that his restaurant was strictly no cameras and privacy was highly praised here.

Once we ordered, a beat of silence came over the table before Emmett broke through it.

"So how's New York?"

Jasper jumped at the chance to say anything. "Great, same ol same ol."

"You still going to the gym?" Alice asked me.

I nod, "Every Monday, Wednesday and Friday."

"Wow, Bells, never knew you to be so committed to exercise." Emmett teases.

Jasper snorts. "It's not so much the exercise as it is the person who gives her the exercise."

I blush lightly and nudge Jasper.

"What does that mean?" Tanya asks.

I turn to her, surprised she's not just going to sit there and whine like her boyfriend.

Jasper, trying to keep things light, chooses not to ignore her. "It means, Bella as well as Rose, both crush on their personal trainer, Alec, and would probably go to the gym everyday to get a glimpse of him if they weren't so busy."

Rose throws him an annoyed look. "Oh please, I bet you'd turn for him."

I laugh, wholeheartedly agreeing with Rose. "I bet you'd all turn for him." I say pointing to both Emmett and Edward, choosing to be the bigger person.

"Really? That good?" Alice asked curiously.

"Oh honey, yes. It's enough to get Bella up at 5 in the morning just to work out. This guy is a gift." Rose tells her, a dreamy look on her face.

Alice sits there trying to imagine it before Tanya speaks again. "So why don't you guys ask him out?" She asks, as if it was the logical thing to do.

I hated the fact that I had to be polite, simply because she was being polite too. She was talking to us like we were old friends, and unless she gave me a reason to do so otherwise, I knew I had to do the same.

"Because he's our trainer. Plus I have a sneaking suspicion that Jasper is more his type." I say dryly.

Jasper has a flash of horror go threw his face, probably remember all those times he came to pick us up and Alec would greet him with a 'man hug' though only Jasper's side was manly.

"What?"

Everyone in the table starts laughing, even Edward manages to crack a smile.

Once we quiet down, our food arrives and we dig in. And things were going fine.

Until Tanya decided to get nosy. She got this glint in her eye, one that said she had something up her sleeve.

"So Bella," She started, my body immediately tensing at being talked to directly by her. "I was reading some magazine the other day and it mentioned about your relationship with this guy named Demetri."

I watched as Edward stiffened, probably remembering all those months ago when he called and I was with Demetri.

I glared at her as she smiled at me. "I'm just curious." She says innocently.

I chance a glance at Rose to give her a look that said I could handle this one.

"Tanya," I begin, choosing to take on the same tone as her. The table was so quiet, all waiting how this will play out. "You should know better than to believe what you read on the tabloids."

I remember saying something similar to Edward in the start of this whatever it was.

She smiles and says "Yes, but then I got to thinking. Have you dated at all since...well since Edward?"

"Tanya, what are you doing?" Edward hissed.

"Yeah, where are you going with this?" Alice asks, her eyes narrowing.

Tanya throws an innocent look towards them and says "I'm just curious, that's all. I mean, I haven't heard her talk about a single boyfriend at all, which leads me to believe you haven't had one for a while."

I glare at her, not knowing what to do or say. I honestly didn't see her point.

"Okay, so what?" I ask, annoyed with her game.

"Well, this leads me to believe that it has something to do with Edward." she finally spits out.

And it clicked. I finally got why she was asking. Edward obviously was reminded of what I did by her, but she felt the need to solidify Edwards choice by making me say it too.

I feel Jasper about to protest, but I give him a light tap with my foot and a look that says shut up.

Either way I say something, it will make me look bad in the eyes of Edward.

She's smart, I'll give her that.

Edward eyes me, waiting for my answer.

I avoid his gaze, instead focusing on Tanya's smug smile.

"And if it does?" I ask, seeing how far she would take it.

Her smile falters for a minute, obviously not expecting me to say that.

"Then…" She pauses, unsure.

I roll my eyes. "Demetri is an old friend, who once upon a time was a boyfriend. I've dated since Edward, duh. It's been eight years, do you honestly believe I wouldn't have gotten over whatever relationship trauma that one gave me?"

Edward huffs slightly and just like that I know that this dinner will end in a bad note.

And I'm not wrong. Before anybody can say anything, Edward stands and grabs Tanya's hand.

He gives Alice a look and says "Use the card." before he walks toward the door, a weak "Goodnight" as a goodbye.

I watch him go, dragging Tanya with him.

I shouldn't care. I really shouldn't. He hurts me more than anybody ever could, and I allowed it. Always.

I shouldn't care, but I do. And it took all my willpower not to just burst into tears at that moment. This was worse than angry Edward. This Edward just didn't care.

"Higher pitch there Bella." Tom, the studio guy says.

I nod and raise my voice, while Edward just sits there waiting for his turn.

"Alright, good. Edward, go for it man."

And he does. He sings with as much emotion as he can muster.

We haven't done the song he had sent me yet. I haven't shown him my additions to it. I knew that this song meant something more to him, and my lyrics really didn't. At least not to me. My friend was going through a tough breakup at the moment, and I just channelled all that emotion into those lyrics. Perfect for her, but I'm hoping Edward doesn't read into the others too much.

"Alright Edward, next song was your choice." Tom said, reading the chart.

I know his choice. I know it's that song. But still, I hope he changed his mind.

He looks at me then does a slight nod. "Track 7: All for Love."

And, defeated, I close my eyes and he starts.

Its a good song, really good. Just hits too close to home.

"_Love, Something you know nothing of_

_Cause love don't turn and run and leave you standing in the dark_

_You, Tell me that your feelings changed_

_And you don't wanna stay and break my heart_

_Well baby its too late"_

Tom gives him the thumbs up, signalling that it was good, and he does the peace sign to signal both of us sing the chorus.

"_Cause what about the times that you said to me_

_That I was everything that'd you'd ever need_

_How can you just up and walk away_

_And look me in the eye and say_

_You did it all for love"_

I'm about to sign my part, which I know by heart, but Tom stops us.

"Maybe try Edward signing it alone?" He suggests.

And he does it over, Tom hearing intently and then says, "Alright, give it a shot Bella."

I shoot him a confused look. "The chorus?" I ask.

He nods, and I quickly do that.

"Okay, I'll see what goes better. Now you know this next part? I didn't have the notes completely done." Tom says into my ear.

I nod.

"Yeah, I didn't get a copy of your lyrics either." Edward protests.

"It's okay, it's just my part and then it's back to the chorus. Not really long." I say.

His brow furrows. "How will I know when your done?"

I look at him, and just shrug. "You'll know."

He huffs. This has been his mood all week and though at first I gave him time and space, it was towards the end of my visit. Surely he just needs to get over whatever went wrong now.

I roll my eyes at him and say "Okay Tom, I'm ready."

He eyes us wearily. "Are you sure? I can step out for you two to talk."

I shake my head, already sensing Edwards attitude towards that suggestion.

"Just start the music."

It begins and as I sing my part, I can sense Edward's stare, though I avoid looking at him.

"_Love, What was I supposed to do_

_Falling out can be so cruel_

_But I just can't ignore the truth_

_So, Don't tell me I don't understand_

_Cause I don't want this on my hands_

_But its all that's left to do_

_Everything you want is what we used to be_

_And I can't fight these feelings inside of me_

_As much as this hurts it's the only way_

_Believe me when I say_

_I did it all for love"_

"Edward cut in there." Tom instructs.

I turn to look at him, and I can see the pain in his eyes.

I knew what he was thinking. But this song was NOT about him.

_Play dumb, Bella._

"Are you okay, Edward?" I ask, concern coloring my tone.

He shoots me a glare. "Fine." He says after clearing his throat.

"Bella, start again at _Believe me_." Tom says, choosing to ignore Edward's reaction.

"Edward, cut in when she says _All for love_." he continues and then gives us the go ahead.

And it went like this for another hour, trying to get the song just the right way.

Until we were done and Tom was going on and on in my earphone about how great we were and a pleasure to work with and the songs were just amazing.

And he left, leaving Edward and I to hang in the awkward tense filled silence.

I tried to be nice. I really did. I said "Can you believe we're done? I mean, we just finished our CD." It was surreal to me. I was excited and ecstatic and whatever other word for jumping with joy there was.

And his response: "Yeah. Listen do you want a ride, or is Jasper getting you?"

I snapped. I just couldn't take this cold shoulder thing he was doing when I had done nothing to deserve it.

He was heading towards the door, probably thought I was just going to stay quiet and follow him out. Well, he had another thing coming.

"What the _fuck_ is your problem?" I hissed.

He turns in surprise. "What?"

That just made me angrier. "You heard me. What's your problem?"

He stiffened his back and said in a cold voice "Nothing."

And his whole posture was telling me to let it go. But I'm stubborn and pissed off. Not a good combo.

"Bullshit. What the hell did I do to make you so angry?" I ask him, so done with his attitude.

"Nothing. Why would you think I was angry with you?" He asked, and if I didn't know him better, I'd think I was just going crazy.

"This whole trip you've been avoiding me. You haven't talked to me, you haven't looked at me, hell you practically trample me over. That's how invisible I am to you." I say, my voice getting higher and higher as I speak.

He rolls his eyes. "Try for less dramatics Bella."

"I thought we were fine!" I yell, ignoring his blatant disregard. "I thought we were friends! Or at least heading there! And then, out of no where you just flip on me. Suddenly you're ignoring my messages, not answer any calls. What the hell, Edward? Did I do something to offend you?"

As I spoke, I could practically feel the buttons I was pushing on Edward. It was only a matter of time before he broke from this...this cool and collected facade. "I thought we were doing great." I mumbled.

I don't know why, but this is what did him.

"You thought we were doing great?" He asked, his tone one of disbelief. "Bella, how can we be friends when you don't trust me?" He asked, deciding to take the logic route.

I was confused. What had I done to make him think I didn't trust him?

"I do trust you." I say, my voice firm.

He narrows his eyes as he inspects me. "You trust me, yet you think I cheated on you." He stated.

I glared at him. "I thought we were done with talking about the past. You said you could let it go."

"Yeah, well I lied." He spat, running a hand through his hair. "God, how could we possibly be anything resembling friends when you think so low of me?"

_But I don't! _I wanted to yell.

It had crossed my mind to tell Edward and all of them the truth on this trip. I had thought it was the right time. But then Edward gave me the cold shoulder, and as the week progressed, it just didn't feel right. At first, I thought "What the hell, it'll make things easier." But Jasper talked me out of it, saying that when I told them, it had to be a moment of perfect clarity, not just done by frustration or anger.

But it's not easy keeping it in. And this moment right here showed me just how much restraint I had. Telling Edward in a fit of anger was not fair to him. He deserved to be let in slowly.

But oh how easy it would be to tell him and fix _this_!

Instead, I rolled my eyes and said "It didn't bother you before. Why care now?"

His eyes flashed with anger. "Because it _matters _to me. God Bella, you think being friends with someone who you know thinks of you as a low piece of scum is easy? Maybe you can pretend that everything is fine, but I can't."

He turned and yanked the door open, striding into the common room. It was pretty lonely, seeing as how Alice booked the whole place.

I wasn't going to let him leave just like that though. Because I _wasn't _pretending everything was okay. Not anymore.

"Fine!" I yell, grabbing his arm to turn him around. He yanks it out of my touch but remains there. "I'm done pretending you're not acting like an ass. I'm done pretending to care that you are going through a rough time because of this arrangement, because frankly, you aren't the only one with problems." I snap, tired of this _Poor Edward _mentality.

"You've treated me like dirt this whole trip, and I'm done pretending I'm okay with that. I don't think lowly of you for cheating anymore Edward. I think lowly of you because I can see now, eight years have done nothing but turn you into more of a child."

"I didn't cheat on you!" He roared, "And this has nothing to do with maturity. This has to do with you not being able to just except the fact that I want _nothing _to do with you!"

I was angry, and not really feeling like myself when I spewed out the next few words. It's like I channeled my 18 year old self, the one that hated Edward for all his worth, and the words just fell out, without my control.

And so when he roared out his next few words: "Jesus, Bella how could you think I did that? Did you not know me at all? _I didn't cheat on you. _Get that through your head. You threw us away for nothing!" I became her. The snappy, bitchy 18 year old.

"Why should I? What difference does it make?"

"You just can't admit that you're wrong can you?" He asks, running a hand over his face in exasperation.

"You want to know why I can't?" I ask rhetorically. "I can't because I don't believe you." _Lies_. "Think about it Edward." I say walking so that I am inches away from him. "You got with her about a month after I left. A month. And according to Jasper's old roommate, you were with her as you 'searched' for me. You never called me, you never came after me, even once word got around on my whereabouts. How do you honestly expect me to believe all of that was just sheer coincidence?" I said haltingly.

"You were supposed to trust me!" He boomed.

I flinched, slowly feeling my anger fade.

His eyes softened to a pained gaze and he backed away from me. "You were supposed to trust me." He whispered to the floor.

I sighed and walked to a nearby window, ashamed with my words. What was I doing? I know Edward didn't cheat. Why was I making him feel like crap?

"We were perfect, heading towards our dreams and then you just...left."

_Because I was angry. At Edward, at myself. But mostly, at Tanya._

And now I understood why.

"We were far from perfect Edward." I tell him. "That accident changed you. It changed everything. You pushed me away when I needed you the most, and I remember hating you for it." Slowly I turn to him, watching him watch me, my voice sounding too dull.

"You stopped coming unless you had a gig, and you would call almost once a week instead of once a day. You wouldn't touch me unless I initiated it, and even then, you'd pull away before anything got too heavy. Remember that night in February?" I ask him and wait for him to slowly nod. "Yeah, that was the first time since the accident that you and I were intimate and you had to be semi drunk for that to happen." This wasn't a time I liked remembering, and I know that throwing it in his face now is cruel. But he needs to see it through the eyes of my 18 year old self. It was the only way to keep this charade.

"We were so far from perfect it's not even funny. And as for our dreams?" I say, "Well those probably died the minute _she _walked into our life."

He immediately goes to defend her. "She has little-"

But he can't defend her, even without knowing the whole story. My being angry with Tanya goes far deeper than just simply because she stole my love.

"You say you didn't cheat." I cut him off. "Fine. Maybe that's true." _It is and you know it. _"But you two still kissed Edward, regardless if you wanted it or not. _She _still kissed you."

He has no reproach for that.

I was tired of this conversation. Tired of feeling this...pain with Edward and thinking about how deeply they all hurt me. But he had to know.

"You forget that before all of this, she was my friend too." I tell him, while he remains speechless, a look of total surprise and shame.

I shake my head at him, saddened that he never saw it through my eyes. Though maybe I shouldn't have been.

I walk towards the door and I turn the knob. But before I completely left him in that studio, I took a deep breath, laying it all on the line. "I have had a long time to deal with the emotional repercussions our relationship caused. Even if you didn't cheat, I was still betrayed."

And I walked out feeling my heart thud and my head pound as I tried to control my breathing.

I was mad because I should be. Tanya had been my friend before she used me. Before she betrayed me. My anger towards Edward isn't just that he chose her now, but that he sided with her even after he saw what she did to a friend.

Though I'm sure Edward never saw that way.

_Well, he does now._

* * *

_**A/N: And she is slowly opening his eyes. Bet Bella didn't seem like such a push over in this chapter huh? I was getting a bit tired of her poor Edward mentality. Even if it doesn't last long, it's about time Bella got the last word. Long overdue. **  
_

_**Things are taking a turn in the next couple chapters and I know most of you are just itching for Bella to tell Edward. Soon. I also know some are just waiting for a confrontation with Tanya and Bella. It'll happen. Maybe next chapter. I don't know. Until then, see you guys!**_

_**Oh and the song is All for Love by Lady Antebellum. I just thought the first part went perfectly with their story, don't you?**_

_**-KatherineHale**_


	28. When You Need Me

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**June 10, 2013: Italy**_

_**Bella's POV**_

"Mom, I really don't think that it's supposed to look like that." I say, looking at the lasagna that she had attempted in making.

It had been three days since we got here, and so far I have avoided having the Cullen talk with my mother. Don't get me wrong, she has tried. Many times. But I have strictly avoided being alone with her. And it was working...until now. She asked me directly if I could help her make the food. Now I love my mom. I do, but cooking is just not something she is good at. So when she asked me this, I knew that she was that desperate, and that I should really just get it over with.

To my surprise, she didn't just jump in and ask right away. We were almost done with making the food and she still hadn't asked.

"Oh, hush. It looks fine." She huffs.

I giggle. "Mom, it's burned on the bottom."

She playfully glares at me. "Crispy. Not burned."

I laugh. "Please tell me you have back-up for dinner."

She rolls her eyes. "Of course I do. Honey I know I can't cook to save my life."

"True. So then why did you want to do this?" I ask.

"Now, Bella. Don't play stupid. I know you've been avoiding me, so I knew this was the only way I'd get you alone."

I roll my eyes. "Don't you think there's a reason I'm avoiding you?"

She goes to the table and sits down, tapping the chair besides her.

_Here we go _I think with a sigh.

I go and sit down, then I wait.

She sits and just looks at me for a good minute. Taking in my features.

Then, finally, she speaks. "Tell me what's going on."

I decided to play dumb. "With what?"

She narrows her eyes. "You know with what."

I huff, and say "I don't know what you want me to tell you. I'm working with the Cullen's. That's it."

"Bullshit. You forget that I know you better than that Isabella." My mom says, patiently waiting for me to spill.

"Ugh, fine. I chose to work with the Cullen's to get them back." I say.

"Why now?" She asks, curious.

I shrug. "Because...it just seemed like the time."

She's quiet for a long minute then she looks at me. "I never asked for the whole story about what happened between you all. From what Esme told me, it looks like you believed he cheated."

My eyes widened. _Where are you going with this?_

"But I know you better than that. If you believed he cheated you wouldn't have just walked away. Not even in your depressed state. So I have come up with a theory as to what the whole story pertains. But I don't want to ask. Not really. All I want to know is if you are sure about this. If Edward is anything like I remember him being, then I know he's not making this easy for you. Are you sure you can handle that?" My mom asks, a look of pure concern on her face.

I look away. If she would have asked a few months ago, I would have said yes in a heartbeat. But now, well now I'm barely holding on.

"Mom, I-" My voice breaks off, and I struggle to fully catch my breath.

"Honey, I remember what I said. I remember I told you that your love wasn't something you should let go. But if it's hurting you this much, then maybe you're too late."

My mother was never one to sugar coat things. She made you see the truth, whether you wanted to realize it or not.

I shook my head. "I can't quit. I signed a contract. We tour together in the beginning of July and then see where it takes us." I say.

She rolls her eyes. "Every contract has a loophole."

I sigh. "Mom, my reasons for doing this aren't just because I want him back. I realized at the start of this that it might not be a possibility for us. But there is something I have to tell him before I completely cut him off from my life. Without telling him this, I will never be able to move on."

She eyes me for a moment before saying "I want you to promise me you won't let it get that far. I won't have you go back to that depression again, okay Isabella?"

I nod, because that was never my intention. I was good now. I know my limits.

She sighs, and gets up. "Next time, if you avoid my calls, I'll drag your father with me and go all the way to New York." She threatens.

I laugh. "I won't. Dinner can't handle me avoiding your calls." I tease.

She sticks her tongue out at me and begins to exit the kitchen heading to where Rose was relaxing on the porch.

"Love you!" I yell after her.

She looks back at me and smiles. "Love you too, baby."

I sit at the kitchen for a bit longer, thinking about our departure.

When we left, I had refused to see Edward. He had called up Jasper, since I was ignoring his calls, and asked if we wanted to go to dinner one last time before we had to head out. Jasper and Rose went while I instead went to visit a friend that was in the area. When Jasper texted me to tell me they were all headed to our hotel to hang out for a bit, I decided to spend the night with my friend. I just didn't want to deal with anything Edward had to say. This trip had been a total fail and I knew anything I said to him right now wouldn't be pretty. I needed my distance from him. From all of them.

But now, I'm pretty calm. I was still a bit angry, but I was slowly coming to terms.

Maybe time apart would be good for all of us.

_**Edward's POV**_

Tanya and I weren't speaking.

Oddly enough, I was glad about this. It relieved some stress in my life.

Bella and I weren't speaking.

I know I had stopped communication first, but this time we weren't speaking because she refused to.

Not oddly enough, this bothered me. More than I cared to admit.

I had never thought about how Tanya had hurt Bella. I guess I was just so focused on how she left me, left us, behind that I never looked at how it hurt her.

I had no excuse, no response, as to what Bella said about Tanya. She was right. I couldn't defend her. I couldn't because Tanya was Bella's friend. In fact, out of all the girls, Bella was the only that actually gave Tanya a chance. And then, Tanya goes and kisses her boyfriend. And then it doesn't stop there. She has to see the me with Tanya not even a full 2 months later.

I had never felt guilty about my relationship with Tanya until now.

And I didn't know how to fix this. I didn't know if I wanted to fix this.

This led to me, holed up in my house, refusing to speak to anyone.

Alice was angry with me. She couldn't believe how I acted towards Bella.

Emmett was done with the drama. He didn't want to deal with it anymore.

Tanya didn't want to talk about why she had tried to start something that first day.

I didn't want to talk to her about anything right now, so maybe it was best.

I needed to think. I needed time to think.

And I couldn't do that with the fucking phone ringing non stop.

Annoyed, I yanked it from the charger cord, and without looking at the caller ID, I barked into the phone. "What?!"

"Edward?" A small voice sounded.

I distance the phone from my ear and saw the area code. Forks?

I cleared my throat and talked in a calmer voice. "Yes, this is him."

"Oh, thank god I reached you. I've been trying to reach Alice and Emmett but none of them are answering the phone." The voice said urgently.

"Okay, um who is this?" I ask, confused.

"Oh! Right, we haven't exactly talked in a while, have we?" There was a small, strained laugh. "It's me, Edward. Angela."

"Angela?" I ask, confused.

"Um, yeah. I was Alice's and...and Bella Swan's friend? You were Ben's friend for a while?"

I shook my head, "No, yeah I remember who you are Ang, but...it's just that we haven't talked in a while." I say.

There's a pause and then a slight ruffle before I hear Angela talk again, this time more urgently.

"Listen, Edward, I wish we could talk more, but there's something you need to know." She said, her voice sounding panicked.

"Okay…"

"Edward, I need you to be calm and I need you to get your siblings and come down to Forks okay?" She asked, her soft soothing tone having the opposite effect.

"Angela? What's going on?" I ask, my voice getting higher.

"Edward…your mom was in an accident. Your father is in the waiting room now and asked if I could get a hold of you."

I felt my breath slowly leave me as my heart began to beat wildly. Calm down. I commanded my body. "Is it bad?"

"...just get here." She says, then hangs up, leaving me with wonder and dread.

Quickly I dial my brother's phone and on the first ring he answers, "Finally got the stick out of your ass?"

"Emmett, get Alice and come to my place."

_**Bella's POV**_

"I still can't believe James is dating again." I say, giggling.

"I know! It was a surprise to all of us when he introduced us to her." My mother giggled with me.

"She's a sweet old lady who makes the best cookies." My dad says, smiling at us.

"Well, we have to meet her, make sure she's good enough for our favorite driver." Rose said, smirking.

"Totally!" I say, giving Rose the knowing look.

"Oh no, you two aren't going to do a thing. Last time you two meddled things went crazy." Jasper warned.

We rolled our eyes while my parents laughed.

We were eating dinner, Ceciel's, my parents house maid, back up lasagna, and having a great time. No talk of the Cullen's, or the business. Just us, being a family.

"So, Rose. How's that Felix guy treating you?" My dad asked.

Rose rolled her eyes. "Charlie, I haven't seen Felix in about 3 months."

"What?" My dad asked, surprised. "I thought you liked him?"

Rose blushed slightly, weird, and said "I like someone better now."

I looked at her puzzled before I realized. Rose and Emmett seemed to be texting a lot more now. She swears to me that it's simply business, but now I wonder.

"Oh?" My mom perks up, ready for some girl talk.

But Rose was saved by Ceciel walking in, phone in the hand.

"Mrs. Swan? Someone's on the phone for you." She says timidly.

"Ceciel, I told you to hold all calls." My mom says, annoyed and apologetic to me.

"You might want to take this." She says, giving my mom a look.

They stare at each other for a moment before my mom sighs and gets up.

"Excuse me." She says quietly, avoiding my gaze.

I'm not mad. I know they have business, and the fact that they're making an effort is enough for me.

It remains quiet while she's gone, which is only 3 minutes. When she does come back, she looks troubled and antsy.

"Charlie, when is that meeting we have to go to?" She asks.

My dad looks confused. "Tomorrow at noon. Why?"

Her face falls for a moment before she gives a strained smile. "No reason." the resumes eating.

"Mom? What's going on?" I ask, confused.

She looks at me and waves a hand. "Nothing of importance."

She's lying. "Mom." I say giving her a stern look.

She sighs and puts a hand to her head, resting it there for a moment. Then, when she looks at me again, her eyes pained.

"Esme's been in an accident."

_**Edward's POV**_

"It's been hours, there has to be an update." Alice pleaded the lady in the desk.

"I'm sorry miss, but they're still in surgery." She said apologetically.

"Argh!" Alice screamed, stomping her way back to where we were sitting.

Emmett and I were quiet. I don't know about him, but I was having a hard time dealing with this.

Apparently, my mom was going a little over the speed limit, and the guy that crashed into her was pulling an all-nighter and fell asleep on the wheel. He was killed instantly, but my mom was thrown around when the seat belt snapped.

At least, that's what an officer told me. My dad just stopped by to say hello, but he was in no shape to placate us with the information he had. No good news, that's all he had said. He then left, using his connections in the hospital to get through the door. No update since then.

I was just sitting on this uncomfortable chair, trying to process exactly how I was going to handle this. Alice needed me to be strong for her. She needed all of us to stay strong. My baby sister was bound to crack soon enough and Emmett and I needed to be ready for that. I could just freak out when I was alone.

"This is ridiculous! We are her _fucking _children! We deserve to know what's going on!" Alice yelled at us, her voice cracking in between.

I looked at her, but I couldn't say anything. We had been through this before. If they haven't said anything, then there was no good news to say.

Alice's watery eyes turned to me and she came and sat on the chair in between Emmett and I.

"Edward, tell me she's going to be okay." She pleaded, finally giving in to her fears.

But I couldn't comfort her, because I didn't know if she was going to be okay. My mom was strong, no doubt about that. But...strong enough for this? I don't know.

When I didn't answer, Alice's face crumbled a bit before she went back to her blank mask. None of us talked for a while, choosing silence rather than talking.

We all jumped when we heard the door slamming open. My head whipped to the side and imagine my surprise when I see Rosalie and Jasper striding towards us. Imagine my bigger surprise when I watched my baby sister run into Jasper's arms and start sobbing, telling him everything in her mind while he lovingly rubbed her back and whispered reassuringly in her ear.

Emmett didn't exactly run to Rosalie, but this didn't seem to bother her. She walked straight to him and gave him a big hug. And just like my sister, I watched as Emmett let go loud sobs.

I had to look away from my big brother crying, because it just made it all too real for me.

And the fact that I felt a pang at the fact that Bella was no where in sight didn't help either.

I got up, ready to walk out, when Rosalie caught my eye. The usual anger and hatred was replaced with a look of pity.

"She wanted to come but…" She said in a small voice, still holding Emmett.

I nodded. I get it. She didn't want to come back to the place that just help horrible memories. I shouldn't be upset. It's not like she was even my friend. Not after everything that happened when we last saw each other. Of course she wouldn't come.

Slowly, as to not alert my siblings of my impending break down, because let's face it, I was not going to cry in front of them, I started my walk towards the door, letting the door shut behind me and walking into the hallway.

_**Bella's POV**_

_This is stupid. It's just a fucking hospital. Nothing to be afraid of._

I chanted in my head.

I had sent Jasper and Rose ahead of me, claiming that I needed to call my mom and dad to tell them we arrived nodded, not believing a word I said but knowing I needed to be alone.

So now, here I am, standing outside of the entrance, trying to get the guts to step inside of that stupid hospital.

_Do it for Edward. You know he needs you right now._

But I was scared. The last time I entered this hospital they informed me my uncle had died. It didn't help that I didn't have those anxiety pills to calm me right now.

_Come on, Bella! _

I yelled at myself. I have to get in there!

Slowly, I took a deep breath and tried to calm my nerves.

_Nothing to be afraid of._

Another breath and I took a small step inside, before finally just rushing in there.

_Focus on Edward. Focus on Esme. _I tell myself, pushing down the fear and uncomfortableness. I pushed forward, pressing all the familiar buttons to where I knew they'd be waiting.

As soon as I got out of the elevator, I noticed a blond man, leaning on the wall with hunched shoulders.

"Carlisle." I breathed out.

His head whipped over to meet mine, full of surprise and pain.

"Oh, Carlisle." I gently sigh, running over to give him a hug.

He hugs me back tightly, slowly breathing, trying to calm himself down.

"Carlisle, what happened?" I asked once he stepped back.

He shook his head and gave me a watery smile. "Renee called me to tell me you were coming. If you need any medication or anything just tell me and we'll set it up immediately.

I shook my head. "Carlisle don't you dare worry about my health right now. I'm fine, handling it perfectly fine. What I'm asking you is if you are all right?" I look at him intently.

He cracks for a moment, staring at me so heartbroken. "My kids will need you now more than ever. She's...hanging on. But they are telling me it looks pretty bad."

"Carlisle...what can I do?" I ask desperately.

He gave me a small smile. "Just be here for them. Take my kids out of this place for a while. They've been here for hours and they need to eat and sleep."

I nodded. "Do you need anything?" I asked him, gripping his hand gently.

Carlisle has always been a bit of a father figure to me as well and I knew this was just killing him, being a surgeon, one of the best, and not being able to help his wife.

"No, no. Don't worry about me Bella. Just take care of my kids, and it'll give me a small peace of mind." He says then squeezes my hand before walking into the doctors doors.

I watch him walk away, feeling defeated. If Carlisle thought it was bad…

Shaking my head I walk ahead, heading towards the hallway that leads me to the waiting room. As I open the door, I see the other door ahead open as well, and in true movie fashion, out walks Edward, running a hand through his hair, his face looking as though it was on it's final straw at staying calm.

I gasp and at my gasp, he looks up at me, completely freezing in his spot.

I stop too, unsure of what I should do. My body was screaming at me to run to him, to comfort him. But my brain told me he might not be very happy with that.

Somewhere in the back of my mind I thought _Where's Tanya? _but all thoughts of her or anyone flew out the window when he spoke.

"Bella," He choked out before striding up to me.

I met him halfway, opening my arms to him as he stepped in, wrapping his around my waist, placing his face on the crook of my neck.

"You're here." He sobbed, his body shaking as the tears poured out of him, hitting my neck.

I wrap my arms around his neck and hold on tightly, standing on my tiptoes and burying my face in his shoulders.

"I'm here, Edward. I'm always here." I tell him, trying to keep my own tears at bay.

He pulls back a bit and places his hands on my cheek, his crazed eyes looking at mine. I kept my hands gripping his shoulders, waiting with bated breath at his reactions.

"Tell me she's going to be okay, Bella. Tell me she's going to be fine." He pleaded.

My eyes filled with tears as I see Edward like this. I had never seen him so...broken.

I brought my hands up to his cheeks and mirrored his positions, softly swiping my thumbs across them to wipe away the tears.

I brought his face closer to mine, placing my forehead on his as I looked intently into his emerald green eyes.

"Please." He whispered, closing his eyes and relaxing into my touch.

"Edward," I whispered softly, "Esme is a strong women. If anyone can survive this, she can."

He sobbed once more, moving his forehead away from mine and burying it once more on the crook of my neck.

"Hey, look at me." I push him back to look at him. He resists at first but then allows me to push him back. Slowly he opens his eyes, full of glistening tears.

"Edward, she's going to be fine. _You're _going to be fine." I tell him.

He stares into my eyes, looking for any indication that I was lying. Slowly he nodded, taking a deep breath.

I place my hand on his chest.

"She's going to be fine." I repeat, willing for those words to be true.

Jasper was the one that never lied, never gave you false hope. I really hoped the hope I was giving Edward wasn't false.

*/\\*/\\*/\\*/\\*

"You should eat something." I tell Edward.

We were in the Cullen house now, Edward and I sitting in the sofa.

The others had gone to bed, claiming the wanted to be alone. I decided not to look into it now, seeing as how Jasper went with Alice in her room and Rosalie in Emmett's.

Edward had barely taken a bit out of the burger we got in the diner. Barely eaten anything.

He shook his head. "Not really hungry."

"I know, but it'd make me feel better if you just ate half of that. Please Edward?" I pleaded, giving him my best puppy dog face.

He sighed and took small bites.

After about another hour of waiting in the hospital, they informed us that Esme had became too sensitive so they would have to pack her in and wait until she was more stable to continue surgery. Carlisle pleaded with us to take his kids home and come back tomorrow, when there'd be more to update. After making him swear to call if _anything _happened, and also bribing a nurse to keep me updated, we left, stopping at the diner to get some to go food.

I debated going off to my old home, knowing my parents kept someone going weekly to keep it from looking old, but decided it'd just be better to sleep in the couch at the Cullen's. My childhood home didn't have the best memories for me.

As Edward ate, I let myself wonder again where Tanya was. Don't get me wrong, I'm more than happy that she isn't here, but Edward needed someone. And if I hadn't been here, well she was his girlfriend. She should have been here. So I decided to ask.

"Edward, where's Tanya?" I ask quietly.

He's in the middle of taking a bite so he slowly chews and swallows before answering.

"She had some business to take care of and we weren't exactly in good terms when I left." He confessed.

I looked away from him, anger coursing through my body. She should be here.

"Is it because of me?" I ask, curious.

He stays quiet, choosing to take another bite of the burger, basically answering my question.

I sighed and remained quiet.

After a while he cleared his throat and said "I'm kind of tired, you ready for bed?"

I nod and watch as he stands up.

"You staying in the guest room?" He asks.

I shake my head. No, I wouldn't stay in the guest room. The Cullen's only had one guest room, and though in my teen years I spent a lot of nights in that room, towards the end Tanya took over that room because I took permanent residence in Edward's. I knew it was silly but I just didn't want to be in that room knowing she had been in there.

"I'll just sleep on the couch." I tell him

Edward seemed to understand that but at the same time looked angry. "You're not sleeping in the couch." He says sternly. "You can sleep in my room, I'll just take the guest room."

I scrunch my nose up. That doesn't exactly make the situation better. I'm sure they spent much time in his room after me.

His eyes softened a bit before he said "She didn't go in there much." He says.

I raise my eyebrows a bit, not believing that for a second.

He shrugged and avoided looking at me. "It didn't feel right to have her in there." he explained.

Sighing, I nodded.

He stood up and offered me a hand. I took it and walked up the stairs with him, stopping at his old room.

"If you need anything just let me know." I tell him.

He nods and turns towards the guest room.

"Goodnight Bella." he says before leaving.

"Goodnight Edward." I say softly, staring at his retreating form and don't open mine until I see him close his door.

Slowly I turn and open his old door, creeping in softly and seeing that it remained the same. Same old king size bed, same old black sofa. He even still had that old picture of us on his desk. The old bookshelf filled with books that I loved. I smiled softly, remembering when he bought the bookshelf, saying he loved books then asking me to fill it with books I liked. His subtle way of saying his room was my room too.

Next to the bookshelf where all his old CD's that he'd make me listen to for hours.

I softly touched all of the edges then walked to the closet. I hadn't brought any of my clothes with me and I prayed that he still had some clothes in here. I remember leaving some things back then and, though I know he might have gotten rid of all that stuff, I hoped he kept some stuff.

As I looked through the closet, I was right. He had kept some stuff, though it was all buried deep in his closet. I snatched an old sweater of his that I used to love and threw it on. I didn't feel comfortable enough to take anything else, so I guess I'd just have to sleep in jeans.

I sighed and sat on the edge of the bed, taking deep breaths as I looked around. So many good memories. I felt the tears pool into my eyes and slowly I layed in the bed, curling up into a ball and clutching his sweater around me, finally letting the tears come.

I woke up to the soft sounds of a piano playing. Slowly I lifted my head to look at the time and saw that it was 3:00 AM.

Groggily, I sat up, rubbing my eyes so that they would wake up a bit more.

I stood up and made my way out of the door and towards the music room. It was open a jar, and as my eyes adjusted to the light, I couldn't help but get that sense of Deja Vu. Last time I was in here, my boyfriend was kissing my friend.

Shaking my head I walk in, seeing Edward play on the piano softly. I slowly walked towards him and sat next to him on the bench. If he was surprised to see me, he hid it well.

"I didn't mean to wake you." He said softly, not turning to me.

I eyed the tequila bottles to his side and decided not to comment.

"It's all right. I'm hyper aware of everything that's going on right now." I assured him.

"Tense?" He asked, keeping his eyes on the keys as he continued playing a song that sounded vaguely familiar. Esme's song.

"A little." I replied honestly. "Being in this place, in this house. It just makes me a little edgy you know?"

He nodded and chanced a glance at me, his eyes looking a little glazed over because of the alcohol. "You're wearing my sweater."

Looking down I blushed. "I know. I'm sorry, I was just cold and I didn't exactly bring any luggage." I explained.

"It's fine." He said, turning back to the keys. "How did you know?" he asked after a while.

"Angela called my mom." I murmured.

He nodded.

I looked around, seeing the tiny differences in the room. His favorite guitar was missing and also the set of drums, all of which I had seen in his new house in LA.

"It feels...nice being here again. Weird, but nice." I say.

He nods again, the melody morphing into another. This time, my lullaby.

I felt tears come to my eyes. I hadn't heard that in a long time.

"We were talking about you." He says, and then looks at my face of confusion. "That night."

I can only assume that he was talking about the last night we were here.

I didn't know what to say to that, so I just kept quiet.

"I was telling her how difficult you were being when I tried to teach you piano. How you would get so frustrated and annoyed that you'd just kiss me and make me forget all about lessons. Not that I minded back then."

I don't want to listen to this. But he just kept going.

"She laughed and said that was just like you. She did this over exaggerated laugh, and I just smiled, thinking about all those times you would just kiss me randomly. I remember thinking I missed that."

"Edward…" I whispered, my voice strained.

He ignored me, continuing my song and continuing his version of the side I never knew.

"She caught me off guard. Just leaned in and kissed me. And you came in at just the right moment."

I looked at my fingers, trying to get a grip.

"I was thinking of you, of how I wanted to fix things. And suddenly everything turned so broken that there was no way I could fix it. No matter how much I wanted to.

"I wanted to fight for you. But I didn't know how. Because never, not in my wildest dreams, did I ever think I would have too. I always thought we were solid. But we broke. Shattered like some fragile glass." He finished, the music once again morphing to something darker.

It was quiet then, nothing but the soft tone of the music coming out of the piano. I wanted to fix things. I wanted to tell him. But now was not the time. Right now, he needed sleep. He needed comfort.

"Edward, you need to sleep." I tell him.

He shuts his eyes. "I can't." He snaps.

"Why not?"

He stops playing abruptly. "Because if I close my eyes, I start to think. And then I start to think of everything that could happen tomorrow. My mom could die tomorrow, Bella." He yelled, shooting of the bench and pulled at his hair.

"She's not going to die." I say firmly, standing up.

"How can you know that?!" He yells.

"Because Edward! I have to believe that she will make it, because that's the only way I know I will get through this god awful wait! Because I have to believe that God is going to save her, and I have to believe that he would not be cruel enough to take someone else I love all because of someone else's fault!" I scream at him, my eyes pooling with tears, overwhelmed and tired.

He stays quiet for a moment and I sigh.

"Edward, you need sleep. You're doing no good to Esme if you can't take care of yourself. Drinking is not helping anyone" I say my voice shaking, trying to get a hold of the situation again.

I grab his hand and lead him back to his old room, him following me willingly. "Maybe you just need to sleep in a familiar place."

We enter his old room and I set him on the bed, then turn towards the black couch he had to sleep there, but before I could go anywhere, he grabbed on to my wrist and pulled me back.

"Maybe I just need you." He said gruffly, his emerald eyes staring into my brown ones.

"Edward, you're drunk." I stated, yet I was unwilling to push him away.

Being so close to him, him initiating it…

He shakes his head. "Not as much as you think."

"Tanya…" I hated myself for mentioning her, but I refuse to do this kind of revenge.

He sighs. "She's not here. She didn't care enough to be here."

He leaned in, closer to my face and slowly let go of my wrist and put his hand on my waist.

"I just...don't want to be alone tonight, Bella. You always helped me sleep better. Please…" He whispered, his lips ghosting over my ear.

I closed my eyes to get myself together. I promised myself that I would do whatever he needed, and though I knew sleeping with him right now would hurt me in the end, he was there when I needed him, and I will do the same.

"Okay, let's go to bed." I say, and I grab his hand and lead him to the bed. He gets in and I got to the left side and climb in after him. We lay there for a minute, unsure and feeling as if it's wrong that it didn't feel wrong. And in the darkness, I decided to take a leap of faith and blindly moved my hand around, grasping his and holding it there once I found it. He held on just as tightly and with a final squeeze, we both close our eyes, willing for sleep to come peacefully.

* * *

**A/N: And Tanya is slowly getting edged out of the picture. Her mistake, right? They are getting closer and closer. It's only a matter of time. I'm thinking 3 more chapters before everything blows. I think they are in the right place, well after Esme gets better of course. Next chapter we finally get some Bella/Tanya interaction. I'm pretty sure I****'ll have the next chapter done soon, so a Monday update is looking possible.  
**

**Thank you guys so much for reading and reviewing. Keep it up (:**

**See you guys soon!**

**-KatherineHale**


	29. Winning

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**June 17, 2013: Forks, Washington**_

_**Bella's POV**_

"Today's the day." I heard Edward murmur.

I was sprawled across Edward's bed, my nose buried in a book while he was on the couch, supposedly listening to whatever changes needed to be done on the soundtrack.

But really, our minds were on Esme.

They had put her in a coma, trying to give her a chance to heal of all her injuries. The doctor was worried that she'd have certain brain issues like memory or nerve function, but I felt pretty good about today. We had seen her the second day we were here and she looked so...weak and fragile. I was afraid to even breath near her. But as the days went by, she seemed to get stronger, better. Now, she looks almost healthy, with a few cuts and bruises. Better than what I first saw.

But today, they are finally going to take her out of the coma, and see what needs to be done. My hope is that she'll be fine, but then again, realistically and because I had once been where she's at, I knew the road to recovery is a long one.

Today is also the day that Tanya fly's in. That I'm not the least bit excited about. Edward and her hadn't talked the first few days, but then it finally clicked that maybe she should care a little bit about her boyfriends mother, and she called him up. Edward had kept it light, giving her vague details, but it wasn't until 2 days ago that she found out Rose, Jasper and I were here. That was enough to buy the next ticket out of LA to Washington.

I wasn't fooled, and it looked like Edward wasn't either.

We seemed to be spending a lot of time together. Actually getting along, even teasing each other a bit. After that one night, when we slept together, the morning after we seemed to gravitate towards each other and we ended up tangled around each other, our hands clasped together. It was a bit weird in the beginning, but I guess we just both decided to see it for what it was. A good friend comforting another good friend who needed it.

And just so happened to be the ex that I was still very much in love with.

_Right._

Anyway, it hadn't happened again. We slept in the same room, but he slept on the couch and I slept on the bed.

Tonight though, I was heading to my house, for the first time in almost 9 years.

So today was the day.

"Do you think she'll be...different?" Edward wondered aloud.

I hesitated, not sure which was the correct way to answer that. "If she is, then we'll handle it." I say.

"But do you think she'll be okay?" He pressed.

I sigh and turn my head to look at him. He's already looking at me.

"Edward, I'm sure she'll be fine. Maybe a little disoriented at first but overall, fine." I tell him.

This seems to placate him and he turns his attention to the music sheet once more.

But now, I want to talk. The book wasn't that interesting anyway.

"Do you think Tanya will be mad that you're spending time with me?" I ask him.

He peeks at me through the corner of his eye. "Don't worry about Tanya." He tells me.

I sigh and turn so that I'm lying on my stomach, propping my elbow up so that my head is resting on my hand.

"How can I not worry about Tanya? Last time you spent a bunch of time with her you bailed on me." I tell him.

He sighs and puts the music sheet down, turning his body so that it was facing me.

"I know. And I'm sorry about that. It's just that Tanya was always insecure about you." I snort. _Of course she is, the only reason you got with her is because I left you._

He gives me the stink eye and I roll my eyes. "Listen, she's...in my life. But now you are too. And she's just going to have to deal with that."

I thought about that for a moment, thinking it over. Is this Edward going to last? Or is he just going to be a jerk the minute she lands?

Edward, sensing my doubts, sighs.

"Look, I know. Trust me Bella, the way I've behaved so far leaves you no reason to trust me and my emotions. But, even though I fully stand with what I said about not being able to be friends with someone who thinks I'm capable of cheating, I don't fully believe that you believe that. For whatever reason, you're keeping the truth from me, and I'll wait for you to tell me. I owe you at least that much." He says.

I shake my head. "You don't owe me anything."

"Yes, I do." He says adamantly. "Bella you came when I needed someone to lean on. You were mad at me, you still are mad at me, and yet here you are, hanging out in my old room with me all because you know I need you here."

I don't know what to say to that so I choose to say nothing.

"We're friends now. Whether I'd like to admit it, you snuck your way in again. You are my friend, and Tanya will just have to deal with that." he says.

I can't help the smile that spreads through my face, and in that moment, I'm ready to tell him everything. I'm ready to tell him the truth.

I can taste the words in my mouth.

Maybe today's the day for the truth too.

But before I can say anything, there's a knock on the door, which is a jar open and in walks Jasper, coming to sit on the edge of the bed, reaching over to ruffle my hair a bit.

"Morning guys." He says.

I sit up and sit next to him. "Morning." Edward and I say at the same time.

"Are we leaving now?" I ask Jasper.

Jasper had been spending a lot of time with Alice, much like I had been with Edward. Although, I got the feeling that he and Alice seemed to be spending it with a lot more romantic things then Edward and I ever even considered. I probably wouldn't know what was going on until we had to head back tomorrow, but I guess I could wait.

The same goes for Rose and Emmett though. That surprised me most of all. They were actually joined to the hip lately, giving each other goo-goo eyes. I couldn't wait to tell Esme. She would definitely take the credit for all of them getting together. I could practically hear her now, saying how her accident brought us all together.

"No, I actually came to talk to you about that. Edward, when's Tanya getting here?" Jasper asks, resting an arm around my shoulder.

Edward eyed it for a moment before turning back to Jasper. "She's going straight to the hospital. Her plane gets in at around 3." he says.

"Okay, well it's 10 now, and they said they'd be waking Esme up at around 10:30 so why don't we all head to the diner and get something to eat, then head to the hospital?" Jasper suggested.

"Um, are you sure that's a good idea? Last time we went there we were practically mobbed." I say.

The press had received word that we were both here and swarmed the place.

Jasper nodded. "I called Sue, the owner, and she said she'd be willing to close the place down for us."

I shrug my shoulders. Okay then.

"Okay, Carlisle, talk doctor to me." I say, walking into Esme's room.

Edward, who was following close behind me, chuckled. "Like you'd be able to understand if he did."

I elbowed him slightly in the stomach and he grabbed at it, laughing slightly.

Carlisle smiled at us, his eyes more alive than ever. "She should be waking up anytime now. The doctors said she's breathing on her own now, so any minute now, she'll open her eyes and give you all a good lashing."

"It's Edward's fault I'm so busy now, Daddy." Alice whined.

"No, no. Take it up with your mother." Carlisle said, holding his hands up.

I giggled, though I knew I was in for some lashing too. Hopefully. I'll take lashing over her being lifeless any day.

We all sat around, talking and keeping an eye on Esme in case there was any indication that she was awake. And, finally, 20 minutes later, she finally opened her eyes. Carlisle pushed us all out of the room a second before, claiming he wanted to tell her what was going on first. I got it. It can be a bit disorienting waking up and finding a bunch of people around your bed. Jasper, Rose and I thought it best if Edward, Emmett and Alice go in first, then when they were ready, we would go.

Thank god for Carlisle and his doctor perks.

When Edward poked his head out and motioned for us to come forward, we all the sudden got nervous. I hadn't seen Esme in about 3 years, and Jasper and Rose even longer than that.

Would she be angry?

_Of course._

Taking deep breaths, I took the first step, my siblings right behind me.

Once in the room, everyone quieted. I saw Esme, and I saw as she looked us over, her face calculating.

"Who are they?" Esme said in a detached voice.

I felt all the color on my face drain.

_She doesn't remember us?_

"Mom," Edward groans.

Esme's face slowly splits into a smile. "I haven't seen these three in years, you can't blame me for wondering."

"Oh Esme," Rose exhales in relief.

"Well, come here." She motioned, "Haven't seen you in about 8 years, the least you could do is give me a hug."

We all smiled and walked toward her Jasper first, Rose second, and when it was my turn, she grabbed my hand.

"Now I distinctly remember you promising to stay in touch." She said, giving me a stern look.

I looked at the floor, guilty.

"I emailed." I defended poorly.

She tugged me down and wrapped her hands around me. "Oh Bella. You've grown." She lightly said.

I felt tears start to cloud my eyes and said "You scared me."

She chuckled and patted my back.

When she let me go, she said "Doesn't feel good, does it?"

I laugh softly. "Always trying to teach me a lesson, huh?"

She smiles then turns to us all eyeing us standing so close to her kids. She turns to Carlisle and says "Fate's a funny thing isn't it?"

_**Edward's POV**_

"So I couldn't help but notice someone missing." My mom says, trying to act nonchalant.

Everyone had left, my dad to go take a much needed shower, Jasper and Alice to go get food because the food here tasted like ass, Emmett and Rose to go get better cloths for my mom, and Bella to her old house getting everything ready for tonight.

I didn't want her to leave. Now I know how bad that sounds with my girlfriend flying in, but Bella had always been the one to calm me. The one who I felt like I could break down with and she'd still be there to tell me to get a grip. She didn't let me slip too far.

"Tanya's coming in today. She should be here soon." I tell her.

"Hmm...for the first time?"

I sigh. "She was a bit busy." I say lightly.

I really had no excuse for Tanya. And no energy for fighting for her either.

"Edward, you know how I feel about her. So I'm not going to say anything else on that matter." She said, patting my hand when I let out a breath of relief. "What I am going to say something about is Bella."

"Mom," I groaned.

"Edward I have not heard a peep from you about of the things going on in your life as of 5 months ago. Whenever you called, _if_ you called, you would avoid all questions about your work." She sassed.

"I figured Alice would keep you updated." I defended myself weakly.

My mother snorted. "Oh believe me, she did. With what was going on with her and Jasper."

"I'm sorry mom, it's just that…" I paused, thinking about exactly how I was going to phrase this.

I hadn't talked to anyone about Bella. Nobody, because I knew they would take it the wrong way. But this was my mother. My mom, who would tell it to me straight. My mom, who could see right through me. And I just needed to _talk _about.

"I don't even know what's going on right now." I admit.

My mom smiles softly and pats the bed, asking me to get closer.

I do, dragging the chair close to her bed, and she tells me, "Why don't you talk about it?"

I sigh, and run my fingers through my hair in frustration. Where to begin?

"She's just..._there_. I can't even say I...I _hate _her anymore, mom." I say, leaning on my knees.

"Oh Edward, what happened between you two? You never told me, and I never asked. Hell, even Renee didn't ask, in fear of what we'd hear." My mom asked.

This was a question I feared for so many years and then, when so many years passed, I figured she had heard and never asked. Or maybe Emmett or Alice told her. I never knew she and Bella's mom were still in the dark.

"She thinks I cheated on her." I whisper.

My mom is quiet for a moment, her face a blank mask of no emotion. "Did you?" She asked, her voice monotone.

"Mom!" I hissed. "You know I would never have done that!"

She arched her eyebrow. "Honey, I know you have morals. But you forget I'm not blind and I saw how you two changed after that accident. And the fact that you seemed to get with Tanya so quickly didn't exactly help your case either."

I looked down. "I know. I _know _it looks bad, but I never cheated on her. _Never_." I tell her, with nothing but the truth in my words.

She looked at me for another moment, then finally seemed to let it go.

"Then she knows that." She finally tells me.

"What?" I ask, confused.

My mom rolls her eyes. "You knew Bella better than anyone. But I knew her enough. And if you say you didn't cheat, and if you know that's true, then she knows."

"Then why would she come claiming that she does?" I ask.

Mom sighs and leans her head back in the bed. If anyone was a Bella expert, it was my mom. But that was before. I didn't know know. "Bella's...complicated. I don't know her reasons for claiming that, but I do know there is one. We both know that she wouldn't have come ten feet near you if she would have thought it was true."

I snorted. "She wouldn't have just left if she thought I had cheated. She would have kicked my and Tanya's ass." I say.

My mom doesn't look so sure though. "Edward, what do you know about what happened to Bella after she left?" She asked.

I knew what she was talking about and that immediately made me tense up. Not something I want to revisit. "Enough."

She nodded, her face serious.

"Then you know about her…"

"Her almost attempt of suicide? Yes, I know. She told me." I say softly.

"Edward, I see her now, and I know she is a strong women, a confident woman, who has grown and become a very successful person, even if she isn't entirely happy. But I saw her then too. I saw her when she was at her lowest, and I also saw her when she was getting help. It wasn't pretty. So back then, when she left everything behind, I have a feeling that whatever happened between you two gave her the out she needed. And believe me when I say this. _She needed it_." My mom said, her eyes with pure intensity.

"So you're saying that...what?" I asked, unsure what she meant.

"I'm saying that you two needed that break. Now, it's time for the truth and for you two to either work it out, or finally move on."

"Mom, I'm with Tanya now." I say, shaking my head at any thoughts about Bella and I.

Mom snorted. "Oh please Edward. It's a drag to even say you love the girl. And that's because you don't mean it. When you were with Bella you wouldn't shut up about it."

"You don't know what Tanya means to me. She helped me get over her. She helped me...become me again mom." I try and defend her.

She just doesn't get it. Tanya saved me. She did.

Mom gave me a look of incredulous. "This is you? Really? The son who I haven't seen since January? The son who hasn't called me since March?" Her voice broke, with anger and sadness mixed together.

"Edward if this is you, then you're right. You and Bella will never fix things. Because she would never tolerate you splitting from your family."

I stayed quiet, simply because I didn't know what else to say. I was ashamed. I had pushed my family away. My mother and father haven't actually talked to me in months. And why? Just because my girlfriend didn't like them? I didn't like her father, and yet I still tolerated a monthly dinner with him.

"Mom, I-"

"I don't want apologies Edward. I want changes. And it doesn't escape my notice that changes begin when Bella comes. Fix things with her, and fix things with us. That's all I can say Edward."

I nod. "I am fixing things with Bella. We're...friends now." I say.

Mom laughs. "You two were never just friends. I don't think you could ever be _just _friends."

"Mom." I warn.

She holds her hands up. "Whatever you say Edward."

I wasn't just going to break up with Tanya because I got along with Bella. I owed her more than that. I care about her more than that. Though right now, we're not in the best moods.

But I wouldn't ignore my family anymore. I wouldn't give them the cold shoulder. And Tanya would just have to deal with that.

_**Bella's POV**_

Esme was better. So much better. In fact she was going home tomorrow. Which meant Rose was arranging our flight home tomorrow too.

I wasn't so happy about that. I was afraid of leaving, afraid that whatever progress, which was a lot, with Edward would disappear. But Alice assured me. She said Edward seemed to be more and more annoyed with Tanya, and even snapped at her when she said something mean about me. So that did leave me a bit more confident this time.

And being here, joking around with everyone reminiscing, watching Edward keep putting space between himself and Tanya, things were looking good.

"Oh my god remember when Bella and Edward walked in on you and Carlisle, Esme?" Rose squealed.

Carlisle at least had the decency to blush, while Esme just laughed. "Oh gosh, of course I remember! Edward's face when that happened!" She giggled.

I laughed, and turned to Edward, his face scrunched up in disgust. "Is there a reason why you had to bring that up?" He groaned at Rose.

"To see that face." She grinned evilly.

Edward turned to me. "Bella help me out here," He begged.

I laughed happily, watching how Tanya glared at me, going to grab his hand and he shoots her a look.

"Rose, if I remember correctly, you and Emmett had a run in with them too." I say, throwing Edward a bone.

"You know, they seem to catch you guys a lot, Esme and Carlisle." Jasper mused.

Esme laughed loudly. "With this hunk of a man, of course we do."

"Couldn't agree more." Rose and I said at the same time, setting of another round of laughs.

"Oh god, I have to go to the bathroom. You guys are going to make me piss my pants." I say, getting up and heading to the hallway.

"Bella, you could just use the one in here." Esme says.

"But that's your bathroom. Plus, isn't it against the rules?" I ask.

"You have the Chief of the hospital on my side. I don't think you have to worry about it." Alice said.

I shake my head. "Nope, I'm a rule follower." I say leaving the room and entering the restroom down the hall.

I did my business and was in the process of drying my hands when the bathroom door opened, entering a blond angry bitch.

"I know what you're doing, and I want you to stop." She growled.

I took my time, drying my hands before turning around and crossing my arms around my chest, staring at her blankly.

"What are you talking about?" I ask.

"You know exactly what I'm talking about." She hissed. "Stay away from him. I won, you lost. Deal with it."

I'm not surprised by this. In fact, I was kind of waiting for her to do this for a while. What I am surprised by was that she was finally admitting it.

"You're threatened by me." I muse.

_You should be._

She scoffs. "Please. He left you for me. He hates you. Why would I be threatened by you?"

I laugh slightly. Surprised that she was still holding on to that lie. I wonder if she had told herself it so many times that she actually started to believe it.

_Time for a newsflash._

"You and I both know that's not the truth. I saw Tanya. I saw everything." I told her, my voice cold.

"I saw how you threw yourself at him like a desperate slut and I also saw how he rejected you."

A flash of fear crossed her face.

"He doesn't hate me Tanya. And you know that. You _see_ that."

Her fists clenched tightly.

"You messed up by not showing up the moment you found out Esme was in an accident. You underestimated me, thinking I wouldn't be here. Your mistake is what brought us closer."

I say, walking up to her so that our faces are a breath away.

"You haven't won, Tanya. As long as I'm here, you'll never win." I told her firmly.

"Bitch." She spat.

I smiled. "I'm a bitch that wins."

* * *

**A/N: I know, I know. Not the show down that we wanted. But it's coming! I promise! Who just loves Esme? I know I do!****  
**

**Alrighty well, see you guys soon!**

**Please review!**

**-KatherineHale**


	30. The Night Before The Storm

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

_**June 24, 2013: Los Angeles**_

_**Edward's POV**_

_Home_. What a weird thing that this didn't feel like it.

We had just arrived to LA a couple hours ago, and I'm already tempted to go back to Washington, where my mother is, happily recovering. She is going to have to spend a couple months in physical therapy but at least she's well.

We still would have been there, if it hadn't been for Tanya's upcoming interview and Bella and I's upcoming CD release date. Mac had decided the best date for this to happen would be in July 3 so we were just getting the necessary things down before we all flew to New York, where we had decided to release it. Alice's idea.

Bella and I had been texting non-stop lately, sometimes work related, other times to figure out just what was going on with our siblings. I had kept my word and decided that Bella and I would be friends, and I would forget that she was keeping something from me for the time being.

This however, put a strain on my relationship with Tanya.

She tried the guilt thing, saying that I was spending too much time with Bella and ignoring her, then she tried to get me angry again, saying she was playing me, and finally she just stopped. Bella would be an avoided topic, which we would not even think about when we were together. Basically, I did give her an ultimatum. Either she gets used to Bella being back in my life, or she leaves.

"Baby, I have to go. I'm supposed to be there in about an hour." Tanya called from the restroom.

We were in my room, with me lying on the bed watching TV and her getting ready.

"Do you want me to drive you?" I ask slightly distracted.

"No, I just called Riley to come for me." She replies, walking in the room and fixing her earrings.

Tanya had been leaving more and more things around here, and though it did make me feel uncomfortable, I decided not to say anything. She was already feeling insecure about Bella, I don't need to add salt into the burn by throwing her out.

"Will you be watching?" She asks.

I frown. I know this interview is important, basically throwing all her modeling pictures out there, and promoting her new short film, but it was a gossip TV show. Where they try to get all your personal details out there, and I just knew Tanya loves the chance to talk about us. I didn't though, and I don't know if I actually wanted to deal with that today.

But I am her boyfriend. I am supposed to support her in this.

"Yeah, I'll be watching. Emmett and Alice are coming over for dinner so they might throw a fit, but I'll watch." I say, playing with the remote.

She jumps on the bed and leans in to give me a light kiss. "Thank you."

I look at her and nod. "No problem." Then I turn back to the TV. It doesn't escape my notice when I hear her sigh, but I choose to ignore it.

She gets off the bed and heads towards the door. "I'll see you later." She calls to me without turning back.

I hear the front door open shortly after and then she's gone.

I have toyed with the idea of ending things with Tanya. I'll admit it. But I really have no reason to do it without making myself look like an ass. I do care for her. She helped me through a lot. And though I know that breaking up with her is the right thing to do, when I really don't feel as invested as I had before, I also know that she is at the peak of her career. A break up would bring unnecessary drama and stress for the both of us and I just can't do that to her. She deserves better.

So I'm waiting. Distancing myself, but waiting.

I sigh and turn back to the TV. Better for distractions right now. When suddenly my phone buzz's.

_**Emmett and Rose have a skype date.-B**_

I really can't help the smile that spreads on my face.

_**You're kidding. They beat Alice and Jasper?!-E**_

She doesn't reply. Instead she calls, laughing.

"Hello?" I say.

"I can't believe that's the first thing you think of when I say that." She giggles.

"What? I thought for sure that Alice and Jasper would have set something up first." I argue.

She snorts. "My brother's too much of a wimp to even think about asking her out."

"I think it's more of him trying to be romantic and wait till we're there." I said.

She stays quiet for a moment before she grumbles "I hate how you always defend him."

I laugh. "Someone has too."

She hums into the phone and then says "Alice tells me she's meeting with you today?"

"Yeah, her and Emmett are coming over for dinner tonight. They should be here in a couple minutes." I tell her.

"Why, if dinner over there isn't for like another 2 hours?"

"Cuz Alice wants to help me make it and we haven't actually hung out in a while." I say.

"Alice cooks?" She asks, surprised.

"No, Alice _thinks _she can cook." I say.

She laughs again. "Oh well, don't tell her about Rose and Emmett. They're keeping it on the downlow."

"Yet you tell me."

"Duh, I needed to tell _someone_. You know how bad I am at keeping secrets." She says.

I laugh at her admittance, remembering how way back then she would call me up in the middle of the night sometimes because a secret was eating at her. She claimed that she just needed to tell _one _person and then she'd be fine.

Shortly after we hung up the phone and I got up to get started.

Alice and Emmett arrived shortly after I began dinner, and they were already bitching about having to watch the interview, but we did.

She walked in, looking as beautiful as ever, throwing that charming fake smile around and laughing at corny jokes the interviewer said.

But then, the interviewer asked the wrong question.

_"So, Tanya, you and Edward, still going strong?"_

_"Of course we are! Still very much in love." She smiles sweetly._

_"I hear he's working on a new, exciting project with a Bella Swan. Isn't she just the sweetest?"_

_Her eyes hardened and her smile became more forced._

_"She is certainly something." Tanya says, trying to avoid saying anything._

_"How are they getting along?" He asked._

_I watched as she tensed up before getting a determined look in her eye, that scary one that told me she was about to do something I'm not going to like._

_"Tanya...don't do this." I silently begged._

_She squared her shoulders and began. "Well, you wanna get the story first?" She asked coyly._

_The interviewer perked up and leaned closer, nodding encouragingly._

_"What is she doing?" Alice asked, panic rising in her voice._

_"Here's the truth about Edward and _Isabella Swan_." She began._

_**New York:**_

_**Bella's POV**_

"Rose, calm down. The truth was bound to come out sooner or later." I say, trying to soothe her small freak out, though to be completely honest I was just holding on. _What would she say? How far will she tell?_

"Bella, you agreed leaving your past with Edward was better off of the public media." She seethed as we watched Tanya speak about how we were a band and dated a while in high school.

Rose was currently glued to her phone with the show she was on, trying to get them to cut it off. Of course, no one was listening.

"Rose, it's not that big of a-" I started but then was cut off by hearing my uncle's name.

"_Yes, he and Isabella got into a car crash when she threw a fit because of her and Edward's small fight. He wanted to practice more, and she didn't. That in turn, made her and her uncle go out and get some ice cream. I always suspected she got an idea to provoke the car crash so she moved the wheel into an oncoming car, thinking it'd be a light one, enough to make Edward pay more attention to her. I don't believe she intentionally thought her uncle would die in the process though. She was just unlucky that the oncoming car was drunk and was going faster than the legal limit." _She continued with such confidence and firmness in her voice.

"What the hell?" Rose whispered, but I couldn't hear her.

My head was pounding with anger at her horrible lies. My family would hear of this. They would...they would think…

"_She went through a deep state of denial after and Edward tried to get things back to normal, but she just...pushed him away. And when I started playing with the band, she was crazy jealous and became entirely too needy. Then she got it into her head that Edward was cheating on her with me, and she bolted! Taking her family, Jasper and Rosalie, with her leaving Alice and Emmett heartbroken. All because of her silly ideas!" _She shared.

"_But, Bella doesn't seem like the type of girl...Tanya are you certain?" The interviewer asked._

_Tanya nodded vehemently. "Trust me, I wouldn't believe this either if I didn't know better. I really didn't think she would be capable of doing that to her uncle, but then it would explain why she tried to kill herself after."_

"_Bella was suicidal?" The interviewer gasped._

"She knows about that?" Rose hissed at me.

"I-I-I…I never told her anything. And the records are sealed, there's no way she could have found out-" I cut of, gasping as I remember the one person who knows that could have possibly told her."I told Edward." I whispered.

No, he wouldn't do this to me. He couldn't do this to me.

_But then how?_

"_Yes she was. She was, and you can't know how...happy it makes me that she got help. But you can't blame me for being a bit nervous with her around Edward again. Edward has always been someone with a good soul and I fear that she is going to sink her claws into him again and this time take him down with her." She says, her eyes showing concern._

"Edward. You told Edward." Rose said slowly, as if trying to understand. "Why?"

I couldn't speak. My mom and dad would see this. My aunt, who was still after so many years grieving my uncle Jeb's death, would see this. After I promised that his life would not be exploited on the media.

"Bella," Rose says more forcefully, turning to place her hands on my shoulders and gives me a shake. "Why did you tell Edward?"

I turn away from the TV, and look at Rose through blurry eyes. "I trusted him." I whispered in defeat.

Her eyes softened before they went to her hard mask. "I have to call Kate. She'll take care of the PR for this one. If I even come close to a reporter, I'll spill. She owes me a favor anyway."

I nod numbly, barely aware that she was talking.

Edward told Tanya. Why would he tell Tanya? To make fun of me? To mock me? Why would he do _this _after everything I did for him this weekend?

Maybe he just told her before all this and he didn't really mean to-

_Stop it! _I scream at myself.

I can't keep defending all of his actions. He betrayed me. I deserve to be angry at him. I deserve to _hate _him. This time, it was all him. It was the new him. The one that I couldn't make excuses for. The one that I could _never _love.

"_Bella, listen, I'm so sorry about that interview. I know you wanted to keep all of that out, but I swear to you I didn't know she was going to do that. I don't even know how she knows all of that. Please call me back."_

"_Hey look, I know what she did was bad, but I'm handling it. She feels terrible and she said that it was only in a moment of rage that she decided to say something. She didn't mean to. I know that doesn't make up for it, but...please just call me back."_

"_Mac called. He wants to postpone the CD release date till July 17. Says that maybe things will die down by then. Tanya is going to make a statement later today that she was just talking in a fit of jealousy. She had the wrong information...I hope I hear from you soon."_

"_I didn't do anything wrong! Why won't you talk to me!? Look, if I don't hear from you today, I'm coming over there. (Sigh) Look, I just saw you press statement. You look...Bella please call me back."_

_**Los Angeles:**_

_**Edward's POV**_

Frustrated, I through the phone on the couch.

"Nothing?" Alice asked, her voice sounding small.

Bella's public statement had just passed and she looked so...angry. So full of hatred. I didn't know what to do anymore.

I shook my head and turned to shoot a glare at Tanya who just huffed and went back to fixing her nails.

"Nothing." I say.

Alice sighed and checked her phone. "They're not talking to me either."

That left us no other choice.

"We have to go to New York." I say, staring at the TV, Bella's angry stance never leaving my mind.

"What?" Tanya hissed in disbelief, but I didn't even give it a glance.

"You don't get a say in this right now." I hissed at her. "You've made a mess of things, lied about Bella and probably tarnished her whole reputation. What the hell were you thinking?"

She just huffs and turns back to her nails.

"How did you even know some of those things?" I questioned her.

"For someone who hates her you sure do care about this." She mutters.

I didn't even bother to respond. I'm not getting anywhere with her.

"Is what she said true?" Alice whispers.

"Of course not! Bella would never have done that shit on purpose." I exclaim.

Alice shakes her head. "No, not that. Did she really try to...kill herself?"

Oh. I forget that very few people know about that. Well, now half the world knows, most likely.

Alice takes my silence as a confirmation.

"We have to go to New York." Alice repeated, already getting on her phone and arranging it.

I don't know exactly what I did to make Bella ignore me, but something gave me the feeling that this trip to make Bella forgive me was going to be more than just asking her to forgive me for Tanya.

_**July 1, 2013: New York**_

_**Bella's POV**_

"I just don't understand what the fuck possessed you to tell him something like that!" Rose hissed, walking into the apartment.

We were just coming back from a meeting with Kate, my new PR manager for the time being, and she says the public is going absolutely crazy with this. I had to issue a statement that though some things Tanya said were...fundamentally true, most of it was "misunderstood". I was not allowed to bash on Tanya, not to say one bad thing about her, because at this point, it would do more harm than good.

"Rose," Jasper sighed tiredly.

Jasper really has been playing the mediator this week. He's kept me and Rose from really getting into it and end up killing each other, but I can tell he's at his breaking point.

I felt sorry for him. I truly did, because I wasn't making it easier for him either.

I had two ways I could play this.

I could cry and whine about how I trusted Edward and his family, and I could come up with excuses as to how she knows and how he probably didn't say anything to her.

Or I could get angry, rightfully angry, and realize that I should have been wary of his niceness from the very beginning. I mean, who really just...forgives that easily without having an alternative motive?

So I decided to get angry. Become the bitch Tanya made me out to be, and in turn clash with Rose and her bitchiness.

"I trusted him Rose. I told him because I wanted to get closer to him." I growl at her, throwing my coat on the couch.

"And because of that look at the mess you've got us in!" She screams at me.

"Do you think I asked for this?!" I say angrily.

"Maybe you did," She says in that knowing tone while crossing her arms.

I stare at her incredulously. "You think I wanted the whole world thinking I killed my uncle in a fit? You think I wanted them to think I was suicidal and that I'm some bitch that doesn't know how to let go? You think I wanted my uncle, my family, to know that?"

She stares at me with a blank face, letting me know just what she thinks about me right now.

I shake my head at her. "Fuck you, Rose. Fuck you." I spit out and stalk out of the living room to my room, slamming the door behind me.

"_Nice_." I hear Jasper say.

"Oh come on! You can't say you're not angry right now!" She yells back.

"Reminding her that it's all her fault is not helping matters right now." He growls at her then I hear his footsteps come closer.

I let him come in my room when he knocks, knowing that I need him right now.

"Bella," He breathes out, wrapping me in his arms while tears of frustration pour out of my eyes.

"I trusted him, Jasper." I say, my voice muffled in his chest.

I feel him sigh and kiss my head lightly. "There's a side to every story Bella." He says.

That angers me. I feel it bubble inside me and I push him away.

"No." I growl, "I'm not giving him the benefit of the doubt this time. I'm _done _with his bullshit."

"Bella come on. Have you even listened to any of his messages?" He asks.

I shake my head. "There is nothing I want to hear him say right now. I'm done." I repeat.

"You can't be done. You still have to work with him." Jasper reminds me.

Ugh I just feel like screaming. Why in the hell did I agree to do that?!

_Because you love him. _The stupid voice tells me.

But that doesn't matter anymore.

"I'll finish out the contract with little to do with him. We'll get separate tour busses. I don't know Jasper. I don't care. I'm just done with him. Him and his stupid family." I say.

"Hey, Alice didn't do anything." Jasper defends.

I snort. "If Edward did something, Alice is right behind him. She worships him, always has."

"Bella-" Jasper starts but is cut off by the sound of the doorbell ringing.

"Rose will get it, I don't want to deal with anything today," I say.

We stay quiet, to hear if Rose will get the door.

We hear the lock untwist and the door being wretched open.

"What the hell-" Rose starts but is abruptly cut off.

I look at Jasper confused, and start towards my door, getting a slight uneasy feeling in my stomach.

"_YOU BITCH!"_

* * *

**_A/N: As you might be able to feel, or maybe the title gives it away, the truth will be told sooner rather than later._**

**_ See you next one!_**

**_-Katherine Hale_**


	31. The Truth Shall Tell To Thee

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

**July 1, 2013: New York**

**Bella's POV**

"_Arghhh! Get her off me!" _Tanya screeched.

"Rose! Stop!" Alice screams. "Jasper, Emmett. Do something!"

"Fuck, Edward get your girl." Emmett grunts, trying to avoid the punches while still trying to get Rose.

"I should fucking kill you!" Rose spits at Tanya.

And me...I just watch numbly. A deep part in my mind I'm thinking I'm really jealous of Rose right now. I mean, if anyone deserves to kick this bitches ass, it should be me.

But mostly...I'm feeling hurt. Hurt and angry at the fact that Edward and his family are here. I didn't want them here. Not now, not when I was feeling like hating the world with all my inner passion.

But of course, fate would have it that I be looking at Rose and Tanya, throwing blows like no tomorrow.

I have to hand it to Tanya though. She can throw a good punch.

"Bella! Stop fucking standing there!" Jasper bellows at me, and I jump, startled.

What did he want me to do? I wonder. There is really nothing I could do, unless I jump in and finish the job.

"Tanya, stop." Edward huffs, wrapping his arm around Tanya's waist, taking a blow to his chin in the process. "Fuck." He curses.

Emmett manages to grab hold of Rose and he and Edward hold on tight to both struggling girls.

"What the fuck is your problem?" Tanya screams.

"Don't play stupid with me bitch!" Rose thrashes.

"You really want to do this? Rose you think we need this now?!" Alice asks incredulously.

She simply snarls at her, like some animal.

"And you, we brought you here for-" Alice starts on Tanya, but she's not having it.

"The bitch hit me first, what was I supposed to do? Let her hit me?" She argues, holding a hand to her face, which, like Rose, was already swelling.

"Yes." Alice hissed.

"Bella, for god's sake, make yourself useful, and get some ice or something." Jasper growls at me, going over to Rose and checking her face.

I don't know what my face looks like, maybe it's blank, showing little to know emotion. But as I turn to follow Jasper's instructions, I catch the eye of Edward, who is staring at me with a look that can only be explained as apologetic. It confused me. I thought he'd be happy. More things to tell the press about my horrible family.

But then I look at little south to him and see Tanya smirking evilly. Like she won some unspoken war. I glare at her, pouring every ounce of my hate in that stare, and turn to the kitchen to fetch Rose and possibly Tanya some ice.

When I return, I throw the ice at Edward, choosing to stay a safe distance from Tanya.

Rose had waved off Emmett, obviously not wanting him anywhere near, and so we were divided once again. As we were in the beginning. Only difference was that Alice seemed to be standing in the middle, seeming torn.

"That was stupid." I murmur to Rose as I gently place the ice on her face.

She glares up at me, taking the ice from my hands and pressing it herself.

"That was a long time coming." She replied.

Jasper huffs, running a hand through his hair and exhaling loudly.

"What are you doing here?" He asks our company.

I refuse to meet their eyes, choosing instead to stare at Rose's bruise forming.

"We...we came to explain." Alice says weekly.

"Explain what?" Jasper asks.

I placed my hand on the ice so that Rose wouldn't have to hold it up, and just so I would have something to occupy me.

Edward sighs. "Look, what Tanya said was way out of line."

"You think?" Rose snaps, interrupting him.

He shoots her a glare, but continues. "But you have to believe we didn't have anything to do with it. Tanya wasn't thinking straight when she said those things. She was just feeling a bit insecure."

I fight the urge to scream. _He's still defending her!_

"You think that's the only reason we are angry?" Jasper muttered incredulously.

"Um…" Alice started, confusion dripping her face.

"Jesus, do you have no minds at all? Bella trusted you with that information, trusted that you would understand, and what do you do?" Jasper hisses.

"You turn around and tell your big mouthed slut everything." Rose finishes for him.

I flinch. Did we have to talk about this now?

_Just focus on the ice Bella. The ice. _I tell myself.

"I didn't tell her though!" Edward exclaims at the same time Alice gasps.

"It's true?" She whispers.

I lightly look up at her, unable to stop myself. She was looking at me with tears in her eyes, a hand to her mouth. My eyes flickered quickly back to the ice.

"Then how did she know!?" Rose challenged.

"She heard me talking to my mom. That's how she knew about the almost suicide attempt." Edward explained.

"Bella," he addressed me, and I couldn't stop my gaze from meeting his. "I wouldn't do that to you."

His eyes pleaded with me to believe him, and though I wanted too, I couldn't help but wonder. I felt my eyes begin to soften from their cold glare. I felt it in myself, that I was starting to believe him. But I was still angry. I was still beyond being reasoned with.

"Why did you do that Tanya?" Jasper asked once he realized I wasn't going to speak to any of them.

I couldn't look away from Edward though. His green eyes meeting my brown ones with a look of shame and apology.

"I did it because it was time for the world to know the truth." Tanya says confidently.

And that was it. The button I needed pushed in order to make me blow. My back stiffened, my eyes hardened, and my glare intensified.

"Agh, Bella, what the hell?" Rose complains as I accidentally press a little harder. She grabbed it away from me with the look of annoyence.

_No more ice to distract you now._

"The truth?" I say. "You want them to know the truth?"

Her smirk slowly fades as she realizes she finally pushed too hard.

"Bella…" Jasper warns, but I ignore it.

"Well, you're right. Maybe it is time for the _truth _to come out." I hiss.

"Bella stop." Jasper tries again.

"Why Jasper? It's her idea." I laugh humorlessly. "The truth has to come out."

I smile wickedly at her before turning to Edward.

"Edward you were right. I never believed you cheated. In fact I saw the whole thing. I saw how she pathetically threw herself at you and how you rejected her." I begin.

His eyes widen before his jaw clenches tightly.

"Bella, what are you doing?" Rose asks anxiously.

"I'm giving her what we all want. The truth." I tell her. Then back to Edward. "Don't act so surprised. You knew that I never believed that. But before you go and make up reasons, or listen to more of her lies, as to why I did that, why I made you believe that, let me explain."

Tanya sputters. "Edward, we don't have to listen to her, she's grasping at straws." She says, grabbing hold of his hand and trying to pull him to the door.

He flicked his arm away from her, "Sit down Tanya." He commands, using his harsh tone.

"Yes," I say playfully. "Sit down and hear the truth. I'm sure I know more than you think I do."

"Bella stop this." Jasper snaps.

"Why? Give me one good reason why Jasper?" I yell, breaking from my calm facade.

"Because this isn't the way to do this!" He yells back.

"Oh they're going to know eventually, why not now?" Rose argues.

"Because-"

"Enough! I want to hear this. Bella." Edward snaps, demanding I go on.

Gladly.

"She's lied to you, Edward. She's lied to you all along." I claim.

"She's delusional." Tanya says pleadingly.

"Do you remember how the music producer turned us down before the accident?" I ask ignoring her. Edward nods. "Well, that was thanks to your little girl toy there. She payed him to tell us that we sucked. And he did it because he thought we were good, so one rejection wasn't going to kill us. He didn't take account the accident that happened."

"She's lying!" Tanya screams.

"Shut up!" Alice yells back at her.

"Then, like a good little friend she was to all of us, she decided to step in. Replace me. But that was your plan all along, wasn't it Tanya? To replace me?" I ask her, watching as she glares at me.

"She paid the music scouter to tell me that you with her were great. But then Tanya pointed out something very important. You wouldn't sign with her while you were with me. You planted that right in my brain didn't you? And of course, me thinking she was my friend, and me thinking about my dead uncle and all the things he could have done, all the things he wanted to do, I knew I had to let you chase your dream. So we constructed a plan. One that would distance us from you guys, and let you guys have that chance at the dream. Maybe down the road we'd get reconnect, but first, I had to let you go. I didn't want to leave you, but I felt as if it was the only way. And then she provided the perfect reason for us to leave without you wanting a thing to do with me, and you thinking I wouldn't want anything to do with you. I never counted on you ending up fucking her. I never counted on having your relationship thrown in my face. But I put up with it. Because I believed I did right in giving you your happiness. Your dream. But imagine my surprise when I have that old music scouter search me up and tell me it was all done because of a lie! She lied to you. She lied to all of you and I fell right into her games." I finish, shaking my head.

"You must have had a good laugh when you realized you'd won." I laugh humorlessly. "Well, looks like I still get the last word. How's that for the truth?" I spat at her.

"Edward, that's not true! You have to know that's not true!" She pleads, going up to Edward and grabbing his arm.

I laughed humorlessly. "What reason would I have to lie Edward?" I ask him, watching his eyes harden with anger. I grabbed my purse that was on the couch and searched for that card Garrett had given me long ago. I flicked it towards Tanya and watched as her face fell. "Call him up if you don't believe me. I'm sure he has a few words he would like to tell you Tanya." I say tauntingly.

"You chose to leave me for my dream?" He asks calmly.

Always a bad sign. "I chose to leave you for your happiness." I correct.

"Edward." Tanya whispers.

"You have ten seconds to leave this house Tanya before I come and finish Rose's project on your face." Alice threatens, her eyes closed, fists clenched.

"Edwa-" Tanya tries again.

"Ten-" Alice begins.

"No! I'm not leaving without Edward!" Tanya screams.

Edward and I seem to be in a gazing match, our eyes refusing to part.

I don't know what I expected from him once he knew the truth. The best case scenario would be him grabbing me by the waist and lifting me for a kiss, but in reality, I wasn't even sure if I wanted that now. I loved him, sure. But he's hurt me so much these past months. Could I even want to be with him? Plus he never once explained why he was so distant from me all those years ago and so close to her.

But I'd never know what my reaction would be to that. Because he didn't do that. Instead he did the one thing I thought he wouldn't.

He closed his eyes, effectively cutting me out, took a deep breath and grabbed Tanya's hand.

"Sorry for the inconvenience." He muttered and hightailed it out of the room, slamming the door shut behind them.

The quiet disbelief going around the room was alarmingly loud. I felt the blood rush to my face, everything becoming hot.

"Did he just?" Alice questioned in disbelief. She shook her head before her disbelief turned to anger. "How could you do this to us? How could you just take our choice away from us?" She asks.

But I couldn't focus on that. Not right now, when I had Edwards look of defeat in my eyes.

"He left?" I whispered. And all that anger I had, all that drive to tell him the truth just drained out, leaving in its wake the horrible pain I felt the first time I saw them together.

"Oh god," I sob and feel as Jasper rushes to my side, grabbing me fiercely, burying my face in his chest.

I heard as Alice and Emmett cuss, leaving the room as well.

"Bella…" Rose whispers, coming and wrapping her arms around my back side.

And as I sobbed into Jasper's chest, I felt Rose's tears on my back. We stood there holding eachother together as we had done so many years before. My supporters.

That's when I figured it out. Even though I had no clue what would happen with Edward or any of the Cullens for that matter, I knew that no matter how tough it got, I still had my best friends to fall back on.

"We're going to be okay." Jasper whispers.

And Jasper never lies.

* * *

**A/N: No this is not the end. And trust me, I know. After all that talk about waiting for the right moment, she ends up telling him in a fit of rage. But it was time, and I always imagined this would happen. Just trust me. Next chapter is in Edward's POV so we'll get his thoughts in this next one.**

**Stick with me please.**

**-KatherineHale**


	32. Highly Delusional

**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**

* * *

**July 1, 2013: New York**

**Edward's POV**

Confusion. Anger. Sadness. Betrayal.

What do you feel when someone you're just beginning to know again tells you what you semi already knew? What do you do when your suspicions have been confirmed after so many years?

I knew Bella didn't truly believe I cheated. I knew it in my soul. But I never imagined this would be the reason for her leaving. I thought up of many reasons over the past few years. I thought of how maybe she was just sick of being with me. I thought, maybe she finally realized the real blame for her uncle's death fell on me.

Never did I think she left for _me_.

"Edward. Say something." I hear Tanya whisper.

We had arrived to the hotel about an hour ago. The ride from Bella's to here was barely tolerable. It consisted of Tanya constantly saying how sorry she was and that it wasn't true and that she loved me. Half of me wanted to jump out of the car and walk the entire way, and the other half wanted to yell and scream at her to shut up. But instead I kept my calm facade, trying to get the sound of Bella's shocking sobs out of my head. We weren't far enough not to hear it.

God how I wanted to turn around. I wanted to wrap my arms around her and comfort her like she did me. But I couldn't. Not after her telling me all of _this_. I mean what did she really expect me to do with this? Why tell me there and now?

So here we were, me sitting on the edge of the bed and Tanya sitting entirely to close. I hadn't said a word yet, deciding it's better to think through exactly what I'm feeling right now instead of just lashing out.

"Edward, baby, please." She pleads lightly, reaching over to grab my hand.

I cringe away from her touch, standing from the bed and running a hand through my hair in frustration.

"Edward?" She squeaks.

I sigh and turn to her.

And I ask the only question that really matters here. "Is it true?" I ask quietly.

"Edward, I-" She starts, but I'm done with all the bullshit.

"Answer the question Tanya." I say tiredly.

"Ed-"

"Just answer the damn question!" I roar, tired of being lied too. My calm face slipping slowly.

_So much for not lashing out._

She sniffles and looks at her hands, a clear sign of her crying.

"Yes." She whispers.

I nod, already anticipating this answer.

"Why?" I question.

She decides to play stupid. "Why what?"

"Why did you lie to me? Why did you decide to take away my happiness like that?" I ask cooly.

Her eyes widen. "Edward I…" she trails off, seeming as to not know where to go with this.

I just look at her expectantly.

"I don't know how to explain it." She finally says.

"Try harder." I reply.

She stands from the bed and heads towards the window. When she turns back to face me she has a look of complete determination.

"I loved you. Even back then. You were this really sweet guy, who would do anything for those he loved. Even if those he loved were taking advantage of you. And that's what Bella was doing to you. She was taking advantage of you. Leaning and mooching of you and your family. She was holding you back. And I just knew you and I would work so much better. So I did ask for Garrett to lie. I just wasn't counting on the accident. I thought that you'd see Bella wasn't as committed in the band as she should be and that you'd see I was a better fit. I never thought she'd have to be replaced like that though. It was a blessing in disguise. When I called Garrett again, I'll admit, it was because I wanted to get rid of Bella. I had seen how you two were becoming distant. And I saw how it killed you, Edward. In school, you were always worrying about how she was doing and yet she wouldn't call. When I asked you about it, I remember you said you were giving her space. She didn't deserve you, Edward. And I was going to make sure she went away. And it was simple. All I had to say was that you'd never expect the deal if you two were still together. And just like that, 4 years of a relationship crumbled. I thought it would have taken some time to convince her but it didn't. In a matter of seconds, I knew. It was over."

"You underestimated her need to make me happy." I growl.

She shakes her head roughly. "No, I overestimated her need to be with you."

Ouch, that one hurt. But I shook my head. I knew Bella well back then. It was me who needed the space, not her. She would text me constantly, call me whenever she could, and always greet me with a big smile and hug when I came to visit. _If _I came to visit.

"So you just thought...what? That I'd dump Bella and get with you?" I ask incredulously.

"No, you're the sweet guy remember?" She laughs lightly. "I knew you would never leave her unless she left you."

"So you knew this whole time? That she left for my 'happiness'?" I make air quotes around happiness because really, my happiness left with Bella. I knew that from the start.

Tanya makes a face. "I assumed. I wasn't sure at first, since she did see me kiss you, but I knew part of it was because of you."

"So when you saw me push away my family, when you saw me fuck my way through the campus, drinking out every night, _hating _myself for not having the guts to chase after her, not having the balls to do it for fear of rejection, you didn't once think of telling me this because you...loved me." I try to comprehend.

She nods. "And you don't know how much it killed me to see you suffer. But I knew that the end result would be better."

I look at her. I really look at her, and I realize, she doesn't realize that what she did, ultimately ended anything remotely concerning her in my life. She genuinely thinks that what she did is okay.

I take a deep breath. "Tanya...we're done." I say, exhaling.

She blinks, as if not really realizing I said this. "What?" She asks.

"We're over." I repeat.

"But...what?" she sputters.

I laugh humorlessly. "Oh come on Tanya, you can't seriously think I would want you after this, do you? Let's be honest we were growing apart anyway. You were annoying me more and more as the days went on and it was only a matter of time before I called it off."

She shakes her head roughly, rushing up to me and tried to grab me. Instead I grab her hands and keep them at bay.

"No. No that's not true. You're just confused because Bella somehow wormed her way into you again." She says desperately.

"If you think for a second that I would be with someone who selfishly threw away the happiness of others for the sake of getting what she wanted you're wrong. You say you loved me. But I don't think you did. If you had, you would have realized that I wanted _Bella_. I've _always _wanted Bella. And you would have understood that because I was happy."

"She was never right for you." She spat, but I just ignored that.

"And if that's not enough, I'm going to tell you what I should have many years ago. Only a slut tries to steal away her friends boyfriend. The betrayal you brought Bella when you did that is something I never should have forgiven. It shows what person you are. Befriending her to get to me is the lowest of lows. And I realize this now. See I put you on this...pedestal after her. I let you bump Bella out of her rightful spot because you helped me get out of the dark place I was in. But I realize now, you didn't help me. You deliberately put me there so I would be weak enough to beg for your help. For your comfort. Great plan Tanya. I applaud you for your smart plan. But you didn't factor fate, and it's always ended in Bella's favor. Something I learned to accept many years ago."

"You're going to go back to her." She whispers, her eyes avoiding mine.

I feel like laughing. Out of all of that, that's what she worries about.

"Maybe." I say, "But you know what? It's none of your concern. Because as of today, we are finished. I want you to go back to LA and grab all your shit from my house and leave. Never speak to me again. And I swear, if I come back and things are still there, I'll burn them, or through them in the trash." My voice taking a dark turn. "I don't want to be reminded you exist, Tanya. You've done enough damage, and if you even think of spilling this to the tabloids, I'll personally tell the world of your pathetic attempts of earning my love when I was with Bella. And I'll tell them your ugly personality of backstabbing a friend. Someone as loved as Bella would make your barely visible career into non-existent." I threaten.

Am I being too cruel? Maybe. But she played me for a fool, and I'm done allowing that. I'm pissed.

I watch as she turns her fearful eyes away from me and grabs her bags, leaving the room with a defeated hunch in her shoulders. Before she closes the door she turns.

"She'll hurt you again. If you go back to her, she'll just play you once more."

I look her straight in the eye as I reply. "Maybe. But even if that's true, being played by Bella will make me happier than any amount of time I ever spent with you."

Anger flashed through her eyes and she turns, slamming the door on her way out.

I heave out a sigh and turn to my bed, diving in and trying to relax. My eyes sting, as if they want to cry, and I guess they do. So many years...hating her. Trying to love the person I should hate. What am I supposed to do now? I can't just go back to Bella as if nothing happened. Did I even want to start something again? Did she? There was no way of knowing for sure until I talked to her.

I've always loved her. I loved her even when I hated her. I hated her because I loved her.

But…

Suddenly the door slams open and I feel the bed dip on my side.

"What are we going to do?" I hear a familiar voice say.

I feel the other side of the bed dip slightly.

"What should we do?" The other voice says.

I sigh and turn first to my little sister.

"He left for me, Edward." She whispers.

I sit up slightly and wrap a hand around her.

"They all left for us." Emmett says, and as I look at him, I see how this is taking a toll on him.

His usual bright eyes are dim. Saddened.

I take a deep breath and look away from both of them, opting to stare at the ceiling instead.

There was something I had to do. There was something we all needed to do.

We needed to talk to them. Each of us alone with our respective others. Sit down and talk with zero lies, zero restraints.

So, with a bit of dread I tell them.

"I need to talk to Bella."

* * *

**A/N: And she's gone. For good. Some of you have been saying that Bella should not go back to Edward. That there is no way of recovering from that. Well, I don't think I can write a story where Bella doesn't end up with Edward. This has always had an end goal of Bella and Edward together in the end and that's how I'm finishing this story. If you don't want this, then I suggest you stop reading here. Edward and Bella will be together, and since this story is coming to a close soon, their reunion will be soon too. I'm sorry for those who wish otherwise. ****  
**

**On a brighter note, since this one is a short one, I'll try to update on Friday then again on Saturday. This is, of course, if time permits it. I'm beginning to get the signs of a cold and I've been feeling really shitty, for lack of a better word. So I will try my best, but no promises. Saturday is for sure though.**

**See you guys soon!**

**-KatherineHale**


	33. Meddling

**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**

* * *

**July 5, 2013: Los Angeles**

**Caroline POV**

"Caroline get in here!" I hear the boss yell.

With a sigh I get up from my spot, leaving what I was doing behind.

Mac had been in a foul mood ever since he heard of the scandal Tanya said on TV about Bella. Absolutely livid.

God I hated that chick. So fake and...ugh.

"Yes sir?" I ask getting my little notebook ready.

"I'd like you to schedule a meeting with Edward and Bella only in New York for the 8th of July." He barks.

I nod. "Should I get the termination contracts?" I ask.

With any other artist, he'd have them on their asses faster than they can say sorry. He doesn't like to deal with the press much. Hates them in fact.

So I'm surprised when he shakes his head. "No, no. Just make sure their families know I want it to be just them."

I nod slowly. "That'll be all Ms. Caroline." He says a bit calmer.

I turn to leave but curiosity gets the better of me. "Mr. Mac?" I ask timidly.

"Yes dear?" He asks, getting back to his computer.

"What makes these two so different?"

He looks up at me briefly before smiling. "They are two people who should be together. With the music and without. I love playing the part that gets them back together."

"So you're playing cupid." I state.

Mac laughs. "I guess. But tell me Caroline, do you notice the passion and tension between these two singers? You've met with them a couple times and have heard their music. Can you notice it?"

I nod my head because it's true. They are electric together.

"Now tell me, what a shame it would be if they weren't together?" He says.

A great shame. But then again. "Mr. Mac, that is not our business though." I say trying to reason. "Our sole reason for these two should be music, not meddle in their private lives."

Mac laughs again. "Oh Caroline. If it was all business, then it's no fun. These two belong together. They're just being stupid and need a little push. I'll gladly take the credit for making an incredible love like that flourish once more."

I pierced my lips. "So you're doing this for the credit and the ability to say 'I told you so'."

The old man gets a twinkle in his eye. "Well yes. But also because I'm a sucker for happy endings."

So he does have a heart.

"Is that all Ms. Caroline?" He asks patiently.

I shake my head, amused. "Working for you Mac, is full of surprises. I'll make those calls now."


	34. Communication Is Key

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

_**Also, Willstora20 recommended an amazing song for this story and I think it goes very well with what this chapter is about. In fact, it's perfect for this chapter. So if you fully want to understand Bella's reasoning for what she does in this go check it out. It's called "It's All Coming Back to Me Now" by Celine Dion or the Glee version. I'm not kidding it's perfect! Thank you Willstora20! Okay, on with the chapter. **_

* * *

_**July 7, 2013: New York**_

_**Bella's POV**_

It's been 6 days since I'd seen, or even talked, to the Cullen's. Edward had called once. Only once. I didn't answer.

Alice has called a couple of times. I let Kate handle that.

Even Emmett called. Rose told him that things were shaky right now. That maybe it'd be best to postpone whatever plans they had. It'd be best to talk later when things weren't so, what word had she used? _Fresh_. I think. A cop-out. She doesn't know I heard. But I did.

It's...difficult to figure out where we go from here. I know that whatever Alice had to say was about Mac and the deal we had together. Kate is keeping that to herself for now. I didn't want to know yet. And she said it wasn't important yet.

I don't know if that's a bad sign or not.

And the sad part was that I couldn't find it in me to care. I was numb. Numb in the heart and numb in the mind. It's like all those years ago when I realized Edward might not be my forever. I just...stopped.

Jasper was worried. Rose was worried. They didn't want me to go back to that dark place I was back then.

What they don't know is that the only person that could send me back there was one person and one person only. Back then was different. Back then I didn't know what the solution was to all of my problems. I didn't know who could help me back then.

But I know better now. Now, I know the one solution to this problem was Edward. I needed to talk to Edward.

The problem was I don't think I'm ready for that conversation. If he tells me that he hated me now, it'd be with all the truth out in the open. I don't have the lie to blame anymore. And I don't know if I can handle that right now. I don't know if I can survive hearing those words.

_I'm not going to pretend to like you when I hate you. _

His voice rings clearly, as if he had just uttered them today and not oh so long ago. Words that hurt back then, have the potential of breaking me completely now.

So no. I don't think I'm ready for that conversation. Not yet.

Half of me is glad he only called once. But the other half wonders if I'm only worth one try.

I'm not blind. I'm not living in a cave. I know they broke up. He sent her packing and the media is having a field day. Loyal fans are siding with Edward and shipping our relationship. Others are skeptical as to what really happen.

I could care less.

My phone rings, and I let it ring for a moment, staring at it from my spot in the bed.

_I need to get up_. I tell myself. _I need to move_.

With a deep breath, I stand and walk towards it, picking it up slowly.

Jasper's smiling face fills the phone.

He's calling..._again_.

Everything in me is saying to just ignore it and go back to sitting in my bed, staring at the blank pages that are supposed to contain my music.

On second thought, maybe talking to Jasper is better than looking at that.

"Hey Jazz!" I greet extra sweetly. I've always been a great actor.

"Bella, what are you up to right at this moment?" He asks, his voice forced just like mine.

My brows furrow in confusion. "Um...nothing important." I reply hesitantly.

"Great! Come out, we'll go get ice cream or something. Kate says she has some news."

And of course, I knew the ice cream was just a good sweet to lessen the bitter from Kate's news.

Honestly, did I really think I could avoid this any longer?

But I do try. "Jasper, I'm not really in the mood to deal with anything today. Can it wait?"

It's quiet on his side for about a minute until "No, Bella. It can't."

That's when I realize they're probably already there. Waiting for me to come to them. Jasper already knows what Kate has to say. And he knows it's not exactly what I want to hear. But it's unavoidable now.

I give a resigned sigh. "Okay Jasper," I say softly. "I'll be right there."

"I'll send Sam. The paps are going crazy right now and you haven't exactly been out much after the press statement."

I hate having to have a body guard. But I agree, knowing this isn't something that is worth arguing. Jasper will win this one.

"I'll see you in a bit." He says sounding a bit disappointed.

"Okay," I agree dully, not understanding his tone.

I start the walk and I realize something. I messed up in that talk with Jasper. I'm, what Rose and Jasper would call, 'showing the signs'. I'm losing the will to fight. That's what snaps me. Just like the talk with Kate, the talk with Edward and all the Cullen's is becoming more and more unavoidable. And I had to be okay with that. Because if the talk went worst case scenario, I can't allow it to break me in front of him. I needed to be stronger than that. I needed to be stronger, not only for me, but for my family.

"Tomorrow. Mac wants to meet tomorrow. He's arranged it here in New York instead of LA. His building is small, but it's perfect size for meetings. And he's also made it very specific that he only wants his leading singers in this meeting. No one else." Kate says after I sit down with my trusty pistachio ice cream, ready for any blow.

I swallow as I feel Jasper and Rosalie's eyes on me, waiting for my breakdown or freak out.

I give them neither. Instead I arch an eyebrow. "Is that even safe? I mean, shouldn't I bring a lawyer or something?"

Kate smiles a bit. She's in on the whole 'Bella Watch' thing too, I guess. "He's promised that no signing will be required. Giving recent events happening, he wants to talk to you both on a more personal note. I'm thinking it's going to be a "Can you still work with him" kind of meeting."

"But I signed a contract. Legally, I'm bound to him. Whether I like it or not." I argue.

Kate sighs. "Honestly Bella, I've looked into it, and Mac's contracts are never fully enforced. He wants people who want to be there. If you don't, he'll probably just rip up the contract and not give it a second thought. Lord knows he's got others lining up to take the slot."

I nod, because I know this is true. Mac doesn't want you if you don't want him.

"Now, my question to you is, do you want to continue working with Edward, or do you want to rip up the contract and never deal with this again?"

_That is the question isn't it? Do I want to continue this painful journey or end it right now, before things get any worse?_

Rose and Jasper wait with bated breaths, but sadly this time I don't want their advice. I don't care for it.

Because there is only one person that I need to see before I make this decision.

Without even looking at them, I say with a strong voice.

"I need to talk to Edward first."

**Edward's POV**

I called. I tried.

I'm pathetic. I called once. _Once_. And I was sort of relieved when she didn't answer. I'm a coward, I know. But what is there to say? We need to talk. To rehash the truth. I know this. To tell her a bit of truths myself. But these truths will open old wounds. And I don't know if either of us are ready for that.

So we avoided each other. I know we are avoiding each other. Surely she understands the need to talk about this. We're just both scared as to where it leads.

Where will we end this? Did she want to...fix this? Is it even fixable? So many years...I don't know what to think anymore. Could we ever be anything more than what we are now?

I don't know. And I won't know until she and I talk.

But to do that we both have to be willing too.

Mac has presented a great opportunity, as annoying as it might seem.

He wants to meet with us both, only us both, and I can only imagine it has to do with the Tanya scandal. The media has been going nuts, making speculations that I dumped Tanya for Bella or that I was outraged that Tanya had humiliated both she and I. Alice has been trying to convince me to go out and say it was mutual, but I wasn't moving a finger until I knew Bella wanted me to say something. Tanya had already made enough damage between us.

So here we were, flying in to New York. We would be arriving late so we would just head over to the hotel and deal with everything tomorrow.

Avoidance at its finest.

"Edward! Long time no see!" Caroline exclaimed as I walked into the building.

Paparazzi were surrounding the building, making it almost impossible to enter, but Paul, my body guard, did a good job of parting the way.

"Caroline! I'm surprised to see you here." I tell her, giving her a light hug. "He takes you everywhere, doesn't he?"

She laughs lightly, placing her arm through mine and guides me to the elevator.

"Of course. He'd be lost without my knowledge." She teases.

It is quiet for a beat before I just have to ask. "Is she here yet?"

Caroline peaks up at me before shaking her head. "No, he wanted to meet with you first."

I pursed my lips, debating this. "How angry is he?"

Caroline lets out a light chuckle. "Mac doesn't get angry Edward. He gets annoyed and then he gets over it. He just wants to know what's going through your head right now."

"But not Bella's?"

"Bella is a different situation with a different approach to be made. With her, it's best to let her come to her own conclusion then push her towards one." She tries to explain.

We exit the elevator and head towards the conference room. When we arrive, she detaches herself from me and says "Don't worry. This meeting is more for you then it is for anything business."

I nod, but can't help the nervousness that flashes through my body.

"Wait here." She instructs before disappearing through the door, probably to tell Mac I'm here.

When she returns she has a light smile. "He's ready to see you now."

She holds the door open for me to pass but before I do, she grabs hold of my hand and leans in close to my ear. "For what it's worth, I'm glad you got rid of the bitch." Then she winks and pushes me forward, closing the door behind her.

I crack a small smile. Caroline was always blunt.

"Edward! Come, sit down." Mac says, standing from his seat and gesturing towards the seat across from him.

"Mac, good to see you." I say, coming forward to shake his hand then sitting down.

"How have you been? From what I read on the tabloids, you have had a busy month." Mac cracks a small smile.

I sigh and run a hand through my hair. "You can say that."

"Tell me, what parts of the rumors are true?"

"Mac, with all due respect, my personal life has nothing to do with my career." I say, not wanting to get into it.

He frowns slightly. "Well that's where you're wrong Edward. Your personal life is always mixed with your career life now. It sucks, greatly I'm sure, but it's true. Which is why I'm curious as to know what the truth is."

I debate on it, before deciding it's just better to give the short, true version of what is going on. "I use to date Bella back in high school but something happened. The accident, which she did not cause," I stressed. No need to paint her as the bad guy. "Was a big factor in our break up but not entirely. She was...misinformed by Tanya and she ran for my happiness. Making me believe that she believed I had cheated on her with Tanya because of a kiss that happened in my house. Tanya found a way in to my life permanently, and if I'm being honest, I let her and that was how it went for the past 8 or so years. Now, I know the truth, and though I still haven't exactly spoken with Bella, I broke up with Tanya."

"Because you want to be with Bella." Mac guessed.

"No, because I can't be with someone who would hurt my entire family for selfish reasons." I clarify.

"So you don't want to be with Bella."

"I-" I pause. Do I? "I don't know. I need to speak with Bella for that." I say.

"And you haven't because?" Mac hedged.

I give a frustrated sigh and rub my face tiredly. "I don't know. It's not that simple."

Mac is quiet for a moment, simply looking at me with a calculated expression.

"Edward, do you know what is the saddest thing about this whole situation?" Mac questions me.

I shake my head. It all seems pretty fucked up right now.

"The saddest part about all of this is that there is such an easy fix, and yet both of you refuse to give in."

I look at him confused. "Elaborate." I demand.

"Edward you two have avoided each other for years, not just recently. You two have refused to talk things through even after you achieved your dream and she hers."

"She's the one that didn't want to tell me the truth. She's the one that pushed me away." I argue. There is no way this is my fault completely.

Mac nodded, as if expecting this. "She did. But, Edward, you never struck me as a person who just lets themselves be pushed away unless you didn't truly want to do what it was they were pushing you to do. You let yourself be pushed away, back then and you're doing it again."

I stay quite. I couldn't say anything, because he was right. If I really wanted to, I would have pushed and fought until I got what I wanted.

"You two have always had it easy back then. You two got together and it was as easy as breathing. Am I right?" Mac asks.

I nod, because it's true. We were the easiest thing in the world.

"Then things got tough. She pushed you away and you did the same. Except you continued to push her away. Even when she stopped."

How the hell did he know about that?

"Alice put me up to speed." He said as if reading my mind. "Edward, I think that you two had it too easy. So when things got tough, Bella took the out she needed, even though she herself didn't know it was what she needed. She probably didn't realize it back then, but she was testing you. Testing things. She gave her final push that sent you miles away just to see what you would do. To see if you would chase her. And you didn't. You avoided. You got with Tanya and moved on. Proving to Bella that she was right. Leaving was the best."

Punches in the gut is what Mac's words felt like. "She wouldn't have taken me back." I argue pathetically. "I knew her. She wouldn't."

"You underestimated her love for you." Mac said simply, seeming cold hearted at my pained face.

"No, I didn't." I said, becoming angry.

"You underestimated your love for her. Your need for her." Mac said in the same tone as before.

"No I didn't!" I roar, pushing the chair back as I stand up. "Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you tell me I didn't love her enough?! I loved her with _all my being_! She was my _everything_! I would have given everything up for her!"

Mac raised his voice too. "You let her go! As if she meant nothing. I'm sorry Edward, but that doesn't sound like you loved her too much."

"She deserved better than me!" I roar, not thinking through my words.

Mac jumped forward, his eyes gaining a slight spark. "Why? Why did she deserve better then you?"

I shake my head. "I didn't mean to say that."

"Yes you did Edward. Why?" Mac leaned on his elbows a smile threatening to spill.

"I...she…" I stuttered over my words.

"What Edward? What could you have possibly have done to her for her to deserve better then you?" He pressed.

The pressure in my chest increased, the words on the tip of my tongue, begging to be spilled out so that I can finally get it off my chest. This guilt that I never told anyone, not even Alice.

"It was my fault." I finally say, a pathetic sob coming out of my lips as I look away from Mac's hopeful eyes. "I'm the reason her uncle and she went out on that rueful day. I'm the reason she and he got into that accident." I whisper.

"What?" Another voice, not Mac's whispers in horror.

I whip my head towards the voice, and there with Tears streaking down her face, was Bella. Her eyes full of pain and slight anger.

No. No she can't be here right now!

"Bella," I choke.

"I'll leave you two alone." Mac murmurs, his voice distant as I continue to stare at Bella, unable to break the gaze, making me wonder if this was the plan all along.

"Bella-" I begin but she cuts me off.

"You...you blame yourself?" She whispers, her voice hoarse.

"I-" I take a deep breath trying to calm down. "You were angry with me. That's why he took you to go get ice cream right? To make you happier? If we hadn't gotten in that fight, if I had stayed to meet your uncle formally, maybe he'd still be here."

"Oh Edward." She cries, striding towards me and grabs my face with both her hands on my cheeks. She forces me to look at her and looks deep into my eyes. "Listen to me. That accident was going to happen whether you were there or not. My uncle loved ice cream before dinner. The only thing that would have changed if you had come like you were supposed was that you would have been in that accident too. You don't know how grateful I was for that stupid fight because if not, you could have died too. And Edward if you had died, I wouldn't have been able to handle that. There's no way."

"Bella I-"

"Why didn't you tell me you were feeling this way? Why would you keep this bottled up, Edward?" she questioned me, leaning away from me but I grabbed her hand before she could get too far. I couldn't do this if she wasn't close to me. I pulled her towards the small couch near the wall and sat us down, close as can be without her sitting on my lap.

"It wasn't about me then. I needed to focus on you." I tell her, fidgeting with her hand.

"Is that why you pushed me away? Because of guilt?" she questioned me.

"I didn't feel as though I had the right to touch you. To be close to you. Not after the pain I brought you." I confirmed.

She gets this angry glint in her eye and says "Edward, I want you to listen to me very carefully. The accident was _not _your fault. Unless you paid the drunk driver to ram into us, that accident had nothing to do with you. I don't blame you. I _never _blamed you."

I stare at her, wondering if she knew the extent her words meant to me.

"Bella…"

But she wasn't finished. "I do blame you for pushing me away. For not calling all those nights. For not kissing me when I needed to be kissed. I blame you for abandoning me when I needed you the most." She says with a shaky voice and tear filled eyes.

Of course. I hurt her deeply. I remember. Of course I remember. I remember her hurt reactions to my rejections. Her sad voice when she'd call and I'd lie and say I was way too busy studying when really I was wallowing in my own pity party. Hell the one time we slept together after the accident was when we both had gotten drunk. And the next day the guilt ate me alive.

All because I let my guilt consume me.

"Bella I am so sorry." I whisper to her.

She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. But that doesn't help because not even a second later, her face crumbles up and her tears spill over, shoulders shaking and hands reaching up to cover her face.

I couldn't take it. I couldn't just sit here and watch her cry. I wrap my arms around her, holding her to me tightly and burying my face in the crook of her neck, breathing her in deeply.

_Still smells like strawberries._

"You left me." She sobs into my chest.

I tighten my hold on her. "I so sorry baby."

"I needed you Edward. I needed you and you weren't there."

"I didn't know you'd want me there." I said softly.

We sat there for I don't know how long, wrapped up in each other, reveling in the fact that she was in my arms.

"So what happens now?" She asks softly.

We were still on the couch, her laying her head on my chest, me playing with her hair. I had missed this. Her hair always smelled of strawberries and something floral. Completely Bella.

"Whatever you want to happen now." I reply.

I would do anything for her. Be anything for her. If she never wanted to see me anymore, if she wanted to just move on, I would let her leave with no regrets. We'd part amicably this time. I owed her that much.

"What did you tell Tanya?" She asks.

I blink.

Tanya?

"I broke up with her." I said.

"I know. But why?" she asks.

I look at her incredulously. "What do you mean 'why'? You know why."

She shakes her head. "No Edward. Me telling you the truth wouldn't have just ended you guys. You guys could have worked it out, talked it out and moved on."

"Are you seriously trying to convince me to go back to Tanya?" I ask. She's gotta be crazy.

"No!" She all but shouts. She clears her throat. "I mean, no that's not what I meant. I meant, why did you break up with her?"

I think about it for a moment. Obviously Bella's looking for something other than the fact that she's a lying manipulating bitch.

"Because I didn't love her. Not anymore. Not for a while actually." I say.

"But you did love her." She said.

This was difficult to answer. Part of me did love Tanya back then. She became what I needed in the beginning. But was that really love? I mean, I knew love, I knew it when I was with Bella, and I never felt anything close to that with Tanya. But I can't deny that for a brief time, when I believed Bella was gone forever, I couldn't see a life without Tanya. I didn't need her, but I wanted her there, no matter how annoying she would get. I didn't want to be alone.

Bella sighs, scooting away from me. "I...I don't know what to do Edward." She whispered, sounding so lost.

I tried to scoot closer but she abruptly stood up, wanting the space. "Stop! Don't...don't touch me." She yelled, her hands coming up to rub her hands on her face.

"Bella, what do you want me to say?" I ask, my voice breaking. "I can't take back the past, no matter how much I wish I could."

Her eyes flashed with anger. "You never fought for me. You've never fought for me, and I'm worth fighting for Edward." She said.

I nod. "I know."

"No, I don't think you do. You say you didn't come after me because of guilt, fine. I'll give you that one. But what about after I told you all that shit? You left with her!" She screamed.

"Bella, I know. I know I've done this all wrong, but dammit Bella, what did you expect me to do?" I asked, exasperated.

"I didn't expect you to leave with her." She hissed.

I nodded, not my finest moment, but… "You threw me a curve ball! I didn't know what to do, but while I knew you were telling the truth, I needed to talk to Tanya alone, and we both know you would have kicked her out seconds after we left." I argue.

"Stop making excuses! Enough with the excuses, Edward! You were wrong and you hurt me. Except that. You've hurt me time and time again, and I can't do it anymore. I won't." She said adamantly.

I stand and go to her, ignoring how she flinches away from me. "I know Bella. I know. I hurt you. You don't know how much that kills me."

"It didn't when you were fucking her and happily throwing it in my face."

I hung my head, ashamed. How could we come back from that?

"I-I can't- I don't. I don't have anything to say to that." I say, resigned. "I'm sorry Bella. That's all I can say. I'm sorry. And I know it's not enough, it'll never be enough. I'll tell Mac were done and-."

She rips herself away from me and with tear filled eyes she screams "You're still not fighting for me! You're still not fighting for us! God, Edward. Are we not worth anything to you?"

"Of course we are!" I scream back. "I just want you happy Bella. That's all I want. And I can't make you happy. I can never seem to get it right. So I'm letting you go. I'm letting you do whatever you want with me. Keep me in your life, keep me out. Whatever you want and I'll do it. You deserve that and more."

She shakes her head, her hands pulling at her hair desperately. "You don't get it! You've never gotten it Edward. _I love you_. I _can't_ stop loving you, no matter how much you hurt me. No matter how many times you break me. You're no good for me. Not anymore."

All her words hit like knives stabbing my stomach.

"Then don't love me anymore!" I tell her.

"_I can't!_" She cries. "You tell me I wormed my way into your heart and your life, but you imprinted yourself there, making it impossible for me to even have a successful relationship where the thought of you doesn't interfere."

She angrily wiped her eyes of any tears forming and said "You ruined me. From the very start, you ruined me."

"I'm so sorry Bella." I whisper.

"Stop saying that." She snapped.

"Well what do you want me to say?" I snap frustrated. "I'll walk away Bella. I'll walk away from all of this if it'll make you happy. You won't have to see me ever again. If that's what you want. You seemed to be doing fine when I wasn't here, right? You can find a guy and make him treat you right. You can be happy and I won't interfere, no matter what I want."

She shook her head, closing her eyes. "What do you want Edward?" she asked after a while.

"It doesn't matter."

"It matters to me." She says.

I shake my head.

"Edward, I'm seriou-" she began, and I was just so tired of denying her anything. So tired of pushing my feelings back.

"I want you." I say, leaving the words hanging in the air for her to do whatever she wanted with them.

"And yet you're willing to let me go." She says.

I nod.

"Do you love me?" She asks.

"Of course." There was never a doubt.

She nodded, her eyes calculating. "So when you walk away and I finally give up on you, what will you do when you see me out with another guy? Actually give it a try this time, instead of keeping it on the down-low like I've been doing for so many years."

"I-" But I have no answer. Just thinking about it was too painful.

"Doesn't feel very nice does it?" She smiles dejectedly. "I can't tell you what to do Edward. But this time, if you leave, I will push down whatever feelings I have for you, and I will actually try to move on with my life. I won't hold on to the hope that you and I maybe. No more. You give up right now, and I do too."

"Is that what you want?" I ask.

"Does it matter? You seem to have your mind pretty set."

She wasn't getting it. I would do whatever she wanted me too. I would stay and be her friend, her boyfriend or I would leave and be that guy she used to know. Whatever she wanted, regardless of what I wanted.

"Bella I don't want to live my life without you anymore. I don't want to see you with other guys and watch them make you happier than I ever could. I wish I was selfless enough to want that, but I'm not. I want you. But I can't be selfish enough to ask you to stay with me. Whatever you want, it's yours."

"And if I say I don't know what I want?" She asks.

I shrug. "Then I'll wait until you do."

"What about you moving on yourself?"

It's a laughable question. There was no moving on for me. All my relationships ended because they were doomed from the beginning. Bella wasn't the only one ruined. I wouldn't subject anyone else to that. I can't give them my all, so I won't even attempt it this time.

"Don't worry about me." I tell her.

She sighed tiredly, and moves to sit on the couch. When she looks at me she pats the spot next to her, all the anger from before seem to have drained out.

I move to sit next to her, making sure to give her the space she needed.

"You want me?"

"Always." I reply, hope bubbling up inside me.

She nodded before looking down at her hands. "I don't want to live my life without you in it Edward." She whispers.

"Then you won't." I said simply. Because it was. Simple. "I want you, Bella. I always have. And I'll take you anyway you'll have me. I don't want to live my life without you in it either. But I will if you want that. You hold the cards this time Bella. I owe you at least that."

Bella nods, satisfied. "I want to try again Edward. But we have to agree to learn from our mistakes. You have to tell me what's going through your head, not push me away."

"And you have to realize that my life isn't happy unless I'm with you. No dream of mine is more important. So don't make the choice for me." I say.

Her eyes flash with guilt and she reaches for my hand. "Edward I am so sorry for taking your choice away from you. I was a kid, and not thinking right. I should have told you everything, rather than think I knew what was right."

I reach up to stroke her cheek. "Okay." I say simply.

We sit there for a minute, looking into each others eyes, wondering how we can fix this mess. But I can't help it when my gaze turns to her pouty lips. Lips I haven't kissed in so many years.

Without thinking I start leaning in and just as I'm about to lean away when Bella's eyes widen, she grabs hold of my neck and pulls me down to her, crashing her lips into mine.

_**Bella's POV**_

Sparks. Sparks that have been missing for so many years.

I can't help the moan that escapes me. It's been so long since he's kissed me. So long since these kisses have felt right.

He is encouraged by my sounds and he bites down on my lower lip, then soothing the sting with his tongue. I open my mouth eagerly, and his warm, wet tongue battles with mine for control. My hands travel up from his chest to his shoulders, then wrap around his neck, playing with the nape of his hair there.

Maybe this isn't the best time or place to do this. He hurt me badly, oh so badly, and yet I'm just here kissing him like nothing happened.

But I missed this, and to be honest, I was so tired of the drama. We had a lot to work on, rebuild the trust that's been broken, but I wanted this. I wanted another shot at it. So why can't I enjoy it a little?

He groans as I rake my nails through his hair, remembering how much he liked it when I used to do that.

He pushes my back and then I'm laying on my back with him hovering over me, lips never detaching. There is so many emotions running through me right now, so many feelings, that I feel as though I'm about to explode. I break away from Edward's lips, the need for air becoming too much, and he lets his lips slide down, leaving a trail until he gets to my neck, kissing me in spots I didn't think he'd remember that I loved. I tilt my head, giving a slight whimper to give him more room. When he begins to slide lower, reaching to my upper chest, teasing the skin exposed by my v-neck t-shirt, his hands sliding up and under my shirt, I can't take it any more. I yank his head back up to mine and attack his lips with a new fervor.

He groans his approval and unthinkingly grinds his hips into mine, hitting the right spot.

I gasp, unable to think of anything but him. "Edward," I breath against his lips.

He does it again and this time, I grind back, making such delicious friction.

_How did I make it without this for this long? _

A sudden telephone ring snaps me back to reality though. We couldn't do this. Not here. We were still in Mac's office!

"Ugh, Edward." I groan, pushing him back a bit.

"Hmm.." He replies, his lips traveling back to my neck, hands playing with the bottom of my bra, so close to the place that I ach them to be in.

"We have to stop," I breath.

He freezes, stops all movement, and I feel like shooting myself.

_Why the hell did I stop him? It was just about to get fucking fantastic!_

He shoots off of me as if I had burned him.

"I'm sorry. You're right, I just got carried away. I'm sorry." He says frantically.

I can't help but giggle. "Edward, it's okay."

"No it's not. We can go as slow as you want Bella. I mean, I can take you on a date and we can get to know each other again. Yeah, I'll take you out on a date." He seemed to be talking more to himself than me, rambling.

"Edward, it's been 8 years. I don't want to go slow." I tell him, making him listen to me.

"But I thought you said you did it with Jar-" He began confused.

I threw a hand over his mouth before he made me regret this evening.

"I'm not saying 8 years without sex Edward. You and I both know that I've had semi-serious boyfriends. I meant 8 years without you. And I don't want to wait anymore."

"Then why…"

"We're still in Mac's office genius. We can't do that here." I stress.

He looks around as if he's barely realizing this. "Shit." He mutters and I can't help but laugh.

"What are you laughing at? I'm pretty sure I'm not the only one that was excited for this." He grumbles, giving me a look of absolute desire, making me groan.

"Stop looking at me like that. We can't do anything here. Plus, maybe you're right. We should go on a date first." I muse.

He groans and says something like "I knew I shouldn't have said anything." But he smiles at me to let me know he's joking.

Then he looks at me and says "You know I'm willing to go as slow as you want right?"

My eyes soften. I do know. But we need to get to know each other again. We need to figure how to trust each other before we decided to pursue this in an intimate way.

"I know." I tell him. "And you're right. We need time. No matter how much I wish we could just go back to how we were, the truth is I don't know if I trust you not to hurt me anymore. Just like I'm sure you don't trust me not to run again. We'll need to work on it if we really want this."

His face falls for a minute. "Bella, I am so sorry for everything I did to you. You have no idea how much I want to take it back. "

I smile softly. "I know. And I also know that you will work on making it up to me, just like I'll work on making it up to you. Communication is everything, and I won't let it break us again. But I'm not doing it alone this time. You have to take the brunt of it too."

He smiles my crooked smile and stands, holding a hand out for me to grab.

"Ready to face the crowd?" He asks.

I look at him then his hand. I grab it, saying "Only if I face it with you."

What he doesn't know is that even when I thought I'd hated him, I would have grabbed his hand and face any crowds, as long as he was right next to me. Because the truth is, I don't know how to live my life without him. These past 8 years, while they haven't been all miserable, I was lost. I didn't know how to be happy. Content, yes. Happy no. I've lived with the Cullen's my whole life and maybe years from now, we'll look back on those 8 years as a lesson. Maybe we needed to be apart for us to fully comprehend how much we all mean to each other. There is still the problems of Alice, Jasper, Emmett and Rose. But I know that once they finally talk it out, they'll be okay. They all belong to each other, and maybe we can finally put this past us and be that happy family I always dreamed we'd always be.

_**Caroline POV**_

Watching them walk out, hand in hand was truly a beautiful sight. Just looking at them evokes a dreamy sigh from me.

"Should I meddle in your life next Ms. Caroline?" Mac's voice startles me.

"Jeezz. No, you should not. Stay out of my love life Mac. I'm serious." I tell him sternly.

He laughs and together we watch as the couple get into their cab.

I turn to Mac. "Is this the part where you tell me 'I told you so'?" I ask.

He smiles softly then looks at me from the corner of his eye. "Not yet. Maybe later." He shrugs then walks back into his office.

I stare after him curiously before shaking my head. No one will ever understand how his mind works. No use in trying.

* * *

**A/N: And that's the last chapter. I know, not a lot of people are going to be happy with this. But this is how I always saw it ending. So, I decided to listen to what many of you have told me and just do it how I wanted it to end. This story was always about Bella and Edward. I know many of you want to know what will happen with Jasper and Rose and Alice and Emmett, and I will consider doing an outtake for them, but I always thought that maybe letting you guys come up with how they end up together would be the best. Lazy writing? Maybe. But again, it's how I imagined it would end. There are also those who believe Tanya got off to easily. In the epilogue, which I will post in just a minute, says what happened in her life, and after that, you guys can think of the worst possible outcomes for her, or you can choose to believe she lived a life of regret but found happiness. Realistically she probably would have turned out okay, because in real life the bad guy usually comes out okay. But again, you guys decide where that goes. **

**Oh and for those who are confused with the timeline, a guest review kinda explained it well but if you want further clarification just let me know.**

**-KatherineHale**


	35. Epilogue

_**Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight.**_

* * *

**September 17, 2014**

_Edward Cullen and Isabella Swan were spotted in downtown LA just recently. The couple who has been dating for about a year were said to be selling Edward Cullen's old house and deciding to permanently residing in New York. Edward's siblings, who are currently dating Isabella's best friends, are moving up there with them although it has been rumored that Edward and Isabella will be getting their own apartment together. Since their successful tour just a year ago, it is said that Mac, the all time famous music producer, and the powerful duo are in the works of making a new album, rumored to be released early next year. _

_As of now Isabella and Edward are simply 'enjoying life and the obstacles it is throwing them'. Their whole group seems to be the happiest they've ever been and things are certainly looking up for these couples._

_What's in store for them next? I guess we'll just have to wait and see._

_Now, remember just about a year ago, Tanya Denali was sent packing after her scandalous reveal of Edward and Isabella's past? I know, I know. "Who cares about that wannabe?" Right? Well she recently has made front page, or should I say her father has? Denali records is shutting down due to the fact that they haven't had a decent artist in years. The Denali's are in big time debt, and it is said that Ms. Tanya Denali was spotted working in a local fast food joint. Oh if only she just would have left Edward and Isabella alone, she probably could have had an okay career._

_Karma sure does suck doesn't it Tanya?_

"Reading gossip again are we Miss Caroline?" An amused voice behind me says.

I blush, unable to hide my embarrassment.

"You know those are mostly rumors and fake entertainment don't you?" Mac asked.

I turn my chair to face him. "Well this particular set of gossip isn't." I say, trying to keep the upper hand in this conversation. "It's about Isabella and Edward."

"Ah, I see. Well, they have to have some truth in it doesn't it?" He muses, walking back to his office slowly.

"Sure does." I murmur, turning the page in my magazine.

Before Mac goes into his office though, he calls over his shoulder. "Get them on the phone for me, won't you? I think it's time we give the crowd another best seller don't you?"

"I'll get right on that." I say, putting the magazine down and picking up the phone.

I have already started to dial when I hear, "And Miss Caroline?"

I look up from the phone. "Yes, Mr. Mac?"

He smiles slowly and says "I told you so." Then without another word, he walks into his office, shutting the door behind him.

I can't help the smile that spreads through my face, along with rolling my eyes.

"Hello?" I hear the voice through the phone.

"Hey Bella, how's the married life working out for you?" I say.

She laughs. "Good, good. Still not in the papers so far, so still have some privacy."

"I don't know how you hide that hunk of a rock from the paps."

"Right? I told Edward something simple, but you know how he is when he get's these ideas." She whines.

I laugh. "Well it suits you so I can see why he got it."

She lets out a contented sigh. "It is perfect. Anyway, I know you're not just calling in to say hello. What's up Care?"

"Well, Mac wants to talk about the next album so…"

And as I give her all the details, I can't help but think about how much I love my job. I can't lie. Sometimes Mac's meddling gets us in tons of shit. But the old man sure knows what he's doing.

* * *

**A/N: And that's the end. Thank you guys so much for reading. This is my first fanfic and I have to say, overall it was a good experience. I knew from the getgo not everyone will love what I write and I appreciate those who were honest about it. To those who loved every bit of it I have to say it was you that motivated me to continue. You guys have know idea how grateful I am for that. I'm glad a lot of you liked my writing, though I know I have much to improve on. **

**Special thanks to...  
**

**-Ana Rod for finding the time to make an amazing banner for this story.**

**-litttlestir for always being so invested in this story. I mean, every time I dropped the ball on the updating you'd be there to remind me, so thank you very much.**

**-To those who were there from the start, I can't name you all, but know that I really appreciate that. You guys were the ones motivating me from the very start so this story has much to do with you guys.**

**-To those that came a little later, again I can't name you all, but whenever I'd get a new follower or favorite, my heart swelled. You guys are a big factor in this story too so thank you.**

**-To those that criticized this story. I'm not going to lie, some of the reviews hurt. But I'd like to think that they also make me stronger. I meant it when I said any review was gladly excepted, good or bad. **

**And finally...**

**-To those who told me to do the story how I pleased. You guys have no idea how much those reviews impacted me. There were many times I wanted to alternate this story, not because it felt right to do so, but because it was what I believed the crowd wanted. You guys helped me stay true to my writing and for that, I owe you guys a lot.**

**Thank you all so much! **

**-KatherineHale**


	36. The Playlist

So these are some of the songs I thought went perfectly with this story and some that really helped with the process of making this story. Check them out if you want to.

**Bruises-Train ft. Ashley Monroe**

**Cry- Kelly Clarkson**

**Another Heart Calls- The All-American Rejects**

**Broken Strings- James Morrison ft Nelly Furtado**

**Easy- Rascal Flatts**

**How Did We- Jason Derulo**

**Just A Fool- Christina Aguilera ft. Blake Shelton**

**If I Didn't Have You- Thompson Square**

**Stars Tonight- Lady Antebellum**

**All We'd Ever Need-Lady Antebellum**

**As You Turn Away- Lady Antebellum**

**Dancin' Away With My Heart- Lady Antebellum**

**Cold As Stone- Lady Antebellum**

**Lookin' For A Good Time-Lady Antebellum**

**Love This Pain-Lady Antebellum**

**Nothin' Like The First Time- Lady Antebellum**

**It Ain't Pretty- Lady Antebellum**

**Goodbye Town- Lady Antebellum**

**Long Teenage Goodbye- Lady Antebellum**

**Things People Say- Lady Antebellum**

**When You Were Mine- Lady Antebellum**

**Angels Cry- Mariah Carey ft. Ne-Yo**

**Wrong From The Start- To Be Juliet's Secret**

**Suppose- Secondhand Sernade**

**Steady My Heart- Kari Jobe**

**The First Time- Boys Like Girls**

**Last Kiss- Taylor Swift**

**The Last Time- Taylor Swift**

**Picture To Burn- Taylor Swift **

**Should've Said No- Taylor Swift**

**The Way I Loved You-Taylor Swift**

**It's All Coming Back To Me Now- Celine Dion**

**Slow- Andy Grammer**

**One Song Away- Cassadee Pope**

As you guys can see, this story relied heavily on Lady Antebellum. Their new album comes out in two days and I could not be more excited. See you guys soon!


End file.

Twilight, Angst, Romance